the Romans Tyranny in that kinde not being able to resist them therein then King Coel and some others would haue done Which together with his iust Title moued Coel to take Armes against the Romans and him in that quarell So he was no agent in that Persecution Therefore Manuscr Ant. in Reg. Coelo Ponticus Virun Britan. Hist l. 5. Galfr. mon. l. 5. cap. 5. 6. Theat of greate Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Stoweand Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Asclepiodotus and Coill Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 25. 26. Fox Acts and Monum Tom. 1. I onely yeeld that this Persecution heare was in his time Which is proued before by our Protestant Antiquaries also producing S. Bede William of Malmesbury Dicetus Ranulphus with others that this Persecution was heare at or before the 293. yeare of Christ about which time Asclepiodote ruled heare by the common opinion of Historians They themselues be of the same opinion So are other Protestants Stowe Howes Hollinshed and others plainely affirming it to haue bene in his time and Maximian the cheife Mouer and Maynetayner thereof And to make his way more easy and without resistaÌce he transported froÌ hence into Gallia to doe him seruice there both a great number of Artizans and an Armie of souldiers so weakening his opposites heare and fortifying himselfe there against his Enemies he maintayned diuers Legions within the kingdome and an vnmatchable Nauie without and so being now absolute Commander both of See and Land he began his long intended most cruell Persecution in this Nation Wherein he exceeded the Tiranny of Dioclesian his Maister and Predecessour both in Empire most prophane proceedings against holy Christians in this kingdome For if we may beleeue Eusebius liuing in that time and saying he will truely Euseb Histor Eccl. lib. 8. cap. 1. 2. 3. deliuer the state of such things therein he plainely saith that euen in the Easterne Countries and other places which were vndoubtedly vnder the commande of the Empire it was the 19. yeare of his Reigne not two yeares before the end thereof before his Edict of destroying Churches burning holy Scripturs disgracing Christians that were in any place of honour and depriuing them of libertie all Bishops and Rulers of Churches were committed to prison and all meanes was vsed to force them to Sacrifice to the Idols Agebatur annus decimus-nonus Imperij Dioclesiani mensis Dystros qui Cap. 3. Romanis Martius est passim Imperialia Edicta proposita sunt quibus praecipiebatur vt Ecclesiae ad pauimentum vsque destruerentur sanctae Scripturae igni consumptae comburerentur qui in honore essent despecti redderentur Et in familijs constituti si propositum Christianismi retinerent libertate priuarentur Et tale quidem erat primum contra nos Edictum verum in illis quae post subsequuta sunt adiectum est vt omnes vbique locorum Ecclesiarum Praesides primum vinculis traderentur deinde quouis conatu ad sacrificandum cogerentur But the fury of Maximian in Britaine then questioned whether vnder the Empire or no could not be thus confined but he began his Persecution heare long before this time as we haue heard already and farre exceeded the crueltie contayned in those Edicts of Dioclesian First hauing brought the Britans to temporall subiection or rather Manuscr Ant. in vita S. Helenae Io. Capgrauius Catalog in ead Chronolog Ecclesiasticopol an 295. Baron Annal. an 304. Spondan ib. Florent Wigorn. Chronic. an 293. Iacob Gordon Chronic. an 294. Matth. Westm an 302. 297. thraldome the easelyer to bring them to spirituall slauery to his Deuils and Idols Constantius that louer of Britans and Christians and by his Father in Lawe and true Lawfull wife a Titler heare was employed in other places and affaires of the Empire as in France and Germany in tedious and terrible Warrs there tasting both fortunes sometimes conquering and ouerthrowing otherwiles conquered and ouerthrowne euen at that time when Persecution against Christians most raged heare One of our old Historians setteth downe particularly his imployments there the same yeare that Maximianus came hither into Britaine to persecute the Christians So likewise doe others Others sett downe his Wars there when our Persecution was allmost ended in the yeare 297. when he slew 70000. Allmans And all Antiquities keep him out of Britaine vntill Persecution heare was ended as I shall plainely demonstrate But Maximian well knowing his crueltie against our Christians would not nor could be executed by Britans that were Christians and in Office and Authoritie he therefore generally depriued all such of coÌmand and Power did putt in their places his owne Pagans or persecuting Instruments throughout this kingdome as we may easely and euidently enforme our felues from those few Antiquities of those times and affaires that be left vnto vs. For we finde both in old Manuscripts and other published Histories that in Manuscr Ant. de Vita S. Albani S. Amphibali Capgrau Catal. in eisdem Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 7 Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Antiq. Gallic c. 28. all those holy Martyrs of Britaine then whose names be best preserued as S. Alban S. Amphibalus S. Iulius and S. Aaron with others there is not the least memory of any Christian or friend of Christians King Iudge or Officer that was agent in those things against them but all ioyned herein with cruell and persecuting Pagans and these in diuers and all places where any holy Martyr was then persecuted as at Verolamium Lichfeild Caerlegion and others and all interiacent places betweene them 3. And in the lamentable destruction and ouerthrowing of so many Cathedrall and other Churches and Monasteries as were at that time in Britaine and then vtterly ouerthrowne and equaled with the ground as our Histories pitifully relate none others were or could be Instruments Officers Agents in so fowle and vnchristian worke but wicked and persecuting Pagans And this was one of the next and first Tragedyes in this persecution after the settling of Pagan Officers and Magistrats to deface and vtterly ruinate and pull downe all Christians Churches Religious houses and Oratoryes where Christians liued or assembled to serue God thinking thereby the sooner and with lesse difficultie to take away all profession and professors of Christian Religion This is sufficiently testified by S. Gildas S. Bede the Brittish Gildas l. de excid Brit. c. 7. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 6. Gaâfrid Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Ioa. Lydgate lib. 8. Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Gallic Antiq. c. 38. An. 286. Manuscr Hist apud Godwin Catal. Bish. Winchest History Ihon Lydgate Matthew the Monke of Westminster and others all of them without exception placing the destruction of Churches vastari Ecclesias incendijs Ecclesiarum destructae sunt Ecclesiae as the first entrance of our Brittish Persecution And some Antiquities there be as the old written Annals of the Church of Winchester which sett downe this burning and
the Archbishops of that place which were since the Conuersion Much persecution and Martyrdome was in Londen before this vnder King Lucius in any Historie and for other reasons before mentioned I haue rather made him farre more auncient Yet it is apparant enough that London tasted of this Persecution euen in the first arising thereof for we reade that in the time of Alectus to whome Asclepiodotus succeeded Paganis Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 4. Virun l. 5. Hist Harding Chron. c. 56. Mat. West An. 294. Manuscr Antiq. in Vit. S. Albani Iacob Genuen Capgrau in âod me was publikly professed there which could not easely be done without greate Persecution of Christians especially the sacred Preists of the Arehiepiscopall See in that Citie And in the Towne of Verolamium where S. Alban was Martyred it was a strange thing at the time of his death to heare of Christianitie and they which were conuerted by his miraculous death had neuer bene Christians before but were vnbaptized as that History relateth This Persecution being generall to all Churches and places euen in the beginning thereof came to the Citie of Caerlegion where the Church being destroyed and the Schoole founded by King Lucius ouerthrowne the holy Preists and other Christians there had their part therein 2. Among others S. Iulius and S. Aaron were then cruelly Martyred in that Citie being by all Citizens and Inhabitants there Aaron Iulius Legionum Gild. l. de excid c. 7. Bed Hist Eccl. lib. 1. c. 7. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. c. 5. Girald Cambr. Itin Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. Henric. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Diocletian Capgrau Catal. in S. Alban Io. Bal. Praef. in l. de Script cent 1. in Amphibalo Dauid Powell Annot. in c. 4. Girarld Cambr. descr Cambriae vrhis ciues most cruelly then torne in peeces with Torments neuer heard of before passi sunt inaudita membrorum disceptione in testimonium Dei excelsi Others say it is euident in Histories that they were learned meÌ brought vp in the Colledge or Schoole there founded by King Lucius thus write two of our cheifest Protestant Antiquaries Ex Sanctorum Historijs constat Amphibalum Aaronem Iulium sanctissimos Dei Martyres caelestem Christi doctrinam apud vrbem Legionum inter litteras tradidisse Ex nobili Gymnasio vrbis Legionum viri multi summa pietatis doctrinae laude conspicui prodierunt vt Amphibalus Iulius Aaron By which Authorities and testimonies ioyning these holy Martyrs for education Schoole learning preaching and professing Christ with that most renowned Prâist and Bishop S. Amphibalus they incline to hold and teach that they also were Clergy men And if we remember what I haue said before how S. Alban was not our Protomartyr in respect of time but otherwise and this Persecution at Caerlegion when these holy Martyrs were putt to death was at the destruction of the Cathedrall Church there being at the same time as the like desolation was at Winchester loÌg before S. The old schoole of CaerlegioÌ brought forth many glorious Martyrs in this time Alban his Martyrdome I must needs say the same of these Saints as the Annals of Winchester doe of their Martyrs And this the rather because our Antiquaries before haue told vs that S. Amphibalus that conuerted S. Alban was borne bredd instructed in learning and remayned at Caerlegion and being there in all probable iudgment when these trobles began there was as our Brittish History witnesseth pursued and in present danger to be apprehended by the Persecutours when S. Alban gaue him first entertaynment and succour and addeth plainely that when S. Amphibalus thus fledd from Caerlegion S. Iulius S. Aaron were absque cunctamine presently Martyred there S. Iulius and S. Aaron martyred at Caerlegion with many others before S. Alban Galfr. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. hauing their members so torne in peeces as the like had not bene heard of before Inter caeteros vtriusque sexus summâ Magnanimitate in acie Christi perstantes passus est Albanus Verolamius Iulius quoque Aaron vrbis Legionum ciues quorum Albanus charitatis gratia feruens confessorem suum Amphibalum à Persecutoribus insectatum iam iam comprehendendum in domo sua occuluit Caeteri verò duo inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati ad egregias portas Hierusalem absque cunctamine cum Martirij trophaeo conuolauerunt The very same testimony Gildas l. de excid c. 8. is giuen hereof by S. Gildas both for S. Amphibalus then flying the Persecutours and the Martyrdome of these Saints at that time S. Bede also is witnesse that S. Alban entertayned S. Amphibalus flying the Persecutours Clericum quendam Persecuâores fugientem hospitio recepit And that S. Aaron S. Iulius were martyred at that time Passi sunt ea tempestate Aaron Iulius Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 7. Matth. Westm an 303. Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. Gildas excid Bâât c. 8. Legionum vrbis ciues The like haue others Therefore Giraldus Cambrensis doth worthely call them our two Noble Protomartyrs in this time onely in dignitie second and next to S. Alban and Amphibalus but in time first and before them Duo nobiles post Albanum Amphibalum praecipui Britanniae Maioris Protomartyres These our two Protomartyrs are wonderfully commended in our Histories S. Gildas saith of them that they stood out in the Army of Christ with greatest magnanimitie summa magnanimitate in acie Christi perstantes dico Giraldus Cambrensis is witnes that among the Martyrs of that time they were the cheifest next to S. Alban and S. Amphibalus Post Albanum Amphibalum praecipui Martyrio coronati Iulius Aaron How Girald supr Itiner Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. they were honoured of the holy Catholike Christians of that time with Churches dedicated vnto them Pilgrimages to the places of their Martyrdome and they both there and in other places honoured inuocated and The Martyrs then honored with prayers and Pilgrimages to them prayed vnto presently vpon the ceasing of the Persecution I will declare among other memories of that time in their place in the beginning of the next Age. 3. Now it will suffice to conclude with that their Title of glory and renowne Girald Cambr. supr which the auncient and learned Bishop of their Nation before hath giuen them as their due and honour to the place of their triumphant death Iacent hic duo Nobiles Britanniae Maioris Protomartyres ibidem Martyrio coronati Iulius Aaron Heare lie at Caerlegion the two Noble Protomartyrs of great Britaine and crowned with Martyrdome there Iulius and Aaron This Title to be the first Martyrs of Britaine in that most terrible Persecution and with such exceeding magnanimitie and Christian constancy as hath bene before remembred in enduring Torments neuer vntill then heard of without any example going before them but giuing themselues the first example
obedient to the See of Rome 354 Chap. v. How the Emperour Seuerus which came into Britaine and ruled heare King after Lucius was of the Regall Race of the Britans and true heyre to the Crowne heare and so of others reigning heare after him 362 Chapt. vj. Of the state of Christians especially in Britaine in the time of Seuerus vnder whome allthough in some parts there was greate persecution of Christians yet not heare in Britaine but the Christians were heare in quiet without affliction 365 Chap. vâj How in the time of Bassianus sonne of Seuerus being Emperour âe was both in Britaine whence he was discended and other places he was a friend to Christians and Persecutour of their Persecutours How sainct Zepherine the Pope then sent diuers Apostolike men into Britaine 369 Chap. viij How very many Kings with variable proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the greate Constantine by sainct Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 372 Chap. ix Of the Popes of Rome in this time how by all writers euen the Protestants themselues they were holy men and both they and other learned holy Fathers in this time were of the same faith and Religion which the present Roman Church and Catholiks now professe and Protestants deny and persecute 377 Chap. x. Of sainct Mello or Mellon a Britan sent Archbishop by Pope Stephen from Rome to Rhoan in Normandy Of sainct Mellorus a Noble Brittish Mârtyr and a Prouinciall Councell of Brittish Bishops heare in Cornewalle in this time 386 Chapt. xj Containing an abbreuiate of some Roman Emperours and inuincibly prouing that the most holy Queene and Empresse S. Helen was a Britan of Regall Race the onely true and lawfull wife of Constantius Emperour and Constantine the Greate their true lawfull Sonne and Heire borne in Britaine 391 Chap. xij Of the other three children of Constantius and sainct Helen and particularly of two of them sainct Lucius and sainct Emerita renowned and glorious Martyrs for holy Christian Religion among forreine Pagans S. Lucius an holy Bishop preaching it to them in Germany 401 Chap. xiij That sainct Helen was all her life an holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 406 Chap. xiv By what wicked plotts practises and deuises Dioclesian and Maximian began and prosecuted their wicked Persecution of Christians in Britaine and how Constantius was innocent and free therein 413 Chap. xv When and by whome the Persecution called Dioclesians Persecution began in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of sainct Alban and many heare then martyred before him and in what sense the Title Protomartyr or prioritie in Martyrdome is yet duely giuen to him 417 Chap. xvj The wonderfull excesse and extremitie of this Persecution of the Christians in Britaine in generall and the most greuious torments miseries and afflictions they endured with theire renowned sanctitie constancie and patience 422 Chap. xvij Of diuers holy Martyrs most cruelly putt to death at Wincester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 426 Chap. xviij How sainct Amphibalus a Brittish Bishop and many holy and learned Preists of the Britans in this Persecution went to the Scots and Picts were reuereutly receaued of them and preached liued and continued there in greate Sanctitie and left greate Succession of such there after them 429 Chap. xix The returne of sainct Amphibalus from the Scots to the Britans his comming to the house of sainct Alban at Verolamium and preaching vnto him the miraculous vision and Conuersion of sainct Alban their exceeding zeale deuotioÌ deliuery of S. Amphibalus at that time 433 Chapt. xx Of the holy and most constant faith deuotion charitie sufferings miracles and Martyrdome of S. Alban 438 Chap. xxj The constant profession of Christ by the holy Souldiar Heraclius conuerted by the Miracles of S. Alban and his Martyrdome in at the same time and place with sainct Alban 442 Chap. xxij Of very many conuerted to Christ by the miraculous death of sainct Alban and after going to sainct Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Mattyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 445 Chap. xxiij The Martyrdome of sainct Amphibalus and many others with him oâ at that time and place and wonderfull numbers conuerted then to Christ by the Miracles then there shewed 447 Chapt. xxiiij How by Coilus being King and preuayling against the Roman Persecutours and their adherents heare the Persecution in Britaine ceased 450 THE FOVRTH AGE THE I. CHAPTER OF the greate peace and quiet the Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonnè by sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 457. or 475 Chapt. ij Of the finding the holy Crosse by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Conflantine Emperour heare in Britaine 462 Chap. iij. Of the coronation and Christian beginning of Constantine the greate Emperour and the generall restoring and professon of Christian Religion in all places of Britaine then 467 Chap. iv Of Constantine his profession of Christ his miraculous victories against his Pagan Enemies restoring and establishing Christian Religion and exalting the Professors thereof in all his Empire 470 Chap. v. The miraculous Baptisme of Constantine at Rome by S. Syluester Pope He was an holy and Orthodoxe Emperour to his death and both in the Greeke Church and with those of the Latine honored and stiled an holy Saint 474 Chap. vj. That S. Helen euer professed herself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 478 Chap. vij Of the presence at allowance and receauing of generall Councells by our Emperor Constantine our Archbishop and other Bishops of Britaine togeather with the doctrine then professed in those Councells and after practised in Britaine 482 Chap. viij The generall establishing endowing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergy men chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 486 Chap. ix ConstaÌtine did not prolonge his Baptisme so long as some write He was not baptized by an Arrian Bishop neuer sell into Arrianisme or any Heresie 489 Chap. x. The vndoubted truth of the donation and munificent enritching of the Church of Rome by Constantine the greate Emperour 497 Chap. xj Of the settling of the Imperiall Seat at Bizantium or Constantinople and Conuersion of or setling the Christian faith
this time For S. Amphibalus S. Iulius and S. Aaron and what other soeuer certainely knowne and recorded to haue bene Martyred in this raging tempest of Persecution obtayned their triumphe and glory of Martyrdome after him And in this sence and meaning which I haue expressed doth our most auncient Antiquary call S. Alban the first or cheife Martyr heare reckoning him for his exceeding charitie constancy Miracles and other worthines in the first place before the rest Quorum Gildas l. de excid Brit. cap. 8. prior meaning S. Alban first named in those respects Otherwise both he S. Bede the Brittish Historie Matthew of Westminster and others onely say that S. Alban suffered Martyrdome among others heare in that Persecution but none of them affirmeth he was the first in time which then suffered Britanniam Gildas supr Bed l. 1. Hist cap. 6. 7. Galfr. Monum l. 5. Hist c. 5. Matt. Westm an 303. cum plurima confessionis Deo deuotae gloria sublimauit in ea passus est Sanctus Albanus Inter caeteros vtriusque sexus summa magnanimitate in Acie Christi perstantes passus est Albanus And S. Bede maketh it plaine that the PersecutioÌ especially about Verolamium did rather end soone after S. AlbaÌ his death then begin with him bringing in the Iudge to be so much moued with the Miracles wrought at S. Albans death that he caused the Persecution to cease Tunc Iudex tââta Miraculorum caelestium nouitate perculsus cessari mox à Persecutione Bed sup cap. 7. praecepit And the old Writer of S. Alban his life affirmeth he was imprisoned sixe moneths betweene his apprehension and death in which space that raging Persecution made many Martyrs heare And the same Authour diuers Manuscripts and Capgraue testifie the Edicts against Christians were long time published and receaued for Lawes when S. Alban was putt to death and produce him thus to proue as much when the persecutors delayed to proceede to Iudgment against him Quid sustinetis Si non nostis ferre sententiam Anonym Script Vit. S. Albani Manuscr in eius Vita Capgra in eod Leges vestras consulite ciuitatis vestrae statuta requirite ipsa vobis insinuent quid agere debeatis Quid moras patimini sciatis vniuersi deorum vestrorum me grauem existere inimicum Ve Idolis ve cultoribus eorum And then immediately followeth that so soone as they heard him thus renownce their Idols and professe himselfe a Christian they pronownced sentence of death against him His auditis vnanimi consensu in sanctuÌ virum mortis tulere sententiam And Manuscr antiq Capgrau in Vita S. Amphibali Aliud Manuscr Antiq. an 286. Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. Idolatrie is there termed the Lawe of the Country cultura Deorum Lex patria An other old Manuscript saith Maximian did almost destroye all Christianitie in Britaine and setteth downe S. Albans Martyrdome afterward as Capgraue and others in the yeare 286. Maximianus omnem fere destruxit Christianitatem in Britannia qui interfecit martyrizauit Sanctum Albanum anno Incarnationis Domini 286. And if we insist vpon the word Protomartyr vsually giuen to S. Alban Giraldus Cambrensis giueth it also to S. Aaron and S. Iulius Duo nobiles Maioris Britanniae Protomartyres Iulius Aaron meaning by it cheife Martyrs THE XVI CHAPTER THE WONDERFVLL EXCESSE AND EXtremitie of this Persecution of the Christians in Britaine in generall and the most greuious torments miseries and afflictions they endured with their renowned sanctitie constancie and patience 1. THOSE Histories and Antiquities which be left vnto vs of those times being so sparing in relating the particulars of that Persecution that in probable iudgment where they remember onely the name of one Martyr they omitte a thowsand and more that suffered in that Tyrannicall time and so in other particular afflictions and calamities our holy Christians then suffered It will be the easiest and redyest way for vs to come to some proportionable estimate and apprehension of those miseries and persecutions if together with the malice of the most powerable Tyrant and his Inferior Instruments raging 9. yeares in those cruell proceedings we breifely recall to minde that Illustrious glory of Christs Church in Britaine wherein King Lucius left it not one hundred of yeares before as I haue allready deliuered and compare it with that lamentable state and condition which by our Antiquities it fell into by this most pitifull desolation We remember King Lucius left vnto vs 3. Archiepiscopall Sees Churches with 28. Episcopall besides other inferior âhurâhes not to be nuÌbred they were all ritchly endowed prouided for with renowned Archbishops Bishops and holy Preists and other Cleargie meÌ We had our ChristiaÌ Vniuersities and Schooles Monasteries for our Religious meÌ women Britaine was then so Christian in the Inhabitants thereof from the King to the meanest that scarcely a Pagan was to be found Christs Lawe and the holy Scripturs with as full coÌmon renuntiation of Paganisme were heare generally receaued by publike Authoritie The faith of Christ being thus publikly receaued did continue with the Britans as S. Bede is witnesse inuiolated and perfect in quiet peace vntill these times of Dioclesian Susceptam ãâã ââcl Hist l. 1. c. 4. Galfâ Mon. Hist Reg. Briton l. 5. c. 5. Gâld l. de excid c 7. FloreÌt Wigorn. Chron. an 184. fidem Britanni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta in pace seruabant So saith our Brittish History Christianitas a Tempore Regis Lucy integra intemerata permanserat So hath S. Gildas onely excepting that some kept it not so well and perfectly as others did Praecepta Christi ab Incolis suscepta apud quosdam integrè alios minus vsque ad persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem permansere FloreÌtius Wigorniensis hath the very same words with S. Bede So likewise hath Henry of Huntington that the Britans kept sound and inuiolate in quiet peace the faith of Christ which they receaued Henâic Huntin Hâst l. 1. in Marco Aââânino Veââ in the time of King Lucius vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian susceptamque fidem BritaÌni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta pace seruabant Our Protestant Antiquaries generally consent herein with these Antiquites so doe our later Catholike Historians 2. Now lett vs appeale to the same our most auncient and worthie Antiquaries to relate vnto vs some of the manifold miseries and afflictions the Christians of this kingdome suffered in that Persecution S. Gildas saith subuersae sunt Gild. l. de excid cap. 7. Ecclesiae cunctae sacrae scripturae quae inueniri potuerunt in plateis exustae electi sacerdotes gregis Domini cum innocentibus ouibus trucidati ita vt ne vestigium quidem si fieri potuisset in nonnullis Prouinciae locis Christianae Religionis appareret Diuersis crutiatibus torti sunt
preached in in this kingdome 80 Chap. xvj Wherein is set downe both by Protestants and others when S. Peter prââched in Britaine if not before his comming to Rome yet afterâaâd both in the dayes of Claudiâs and Nâro 85 Chap. xvij Wherein is proued by the best ângliâh Protestant writârs their Bââhââs and others that S. Peter founding the Church of Britaine ordained in it Archbishops Bishops and Preists 90 Chap. xviij Wherein are set downe by warrant of Protestants and other Aâthorities the names in particular of the first Archbishop and diuers Bishops of or in Britaine in this time by S. Peters Ordination 92 Chap. xix Of diuers ChristiaÌ Churches or Oraâoâies such as the state of things then allowed erected and founded in Britaine in the time of sainct Peters preaching here 100 Chap. xx Wherein for the better decerning of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending there upon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were here consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 103 Chap. xxj Of the comming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia who buried Christ into this our Britaine And how it is made doubtfull or denied by many writers but without either reason or Authoritie 106 Chap. xxij Wherein is proued by all Kinde of testimonies and authorities that for certaine S. Ioseph of Aramathia with diuers holy Associates came into preached liued died and was buried in Britaine at the place now called Glastenbury in Summerset shire 108 Chap. xxiij Examining who sent S. Ioseph hither and euidently prouing that he was not sent into Britaine by S. Philipp the Apostle from our neighbouring Gallia or France confuting all pretended arguments and authorities to that purpose 111 Chapt. xxiv Further prouing that S. Philipp the Apostle was not in that Gallia France next to Britaine neither were S. Ioseph and his associates tâârâ or came from thence into Britaine 116 Chap. xxv That many other Christians came âither especially into the Nârthren parts and Ilands with S. Ioseph of Aramathia besides them which continued with him at Glastenbury and many of them married with Britans continuing Christianitie heare in their children and posteritie vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine vnder the first Christian Kings Lucius and Donaldus 124 Chapt. xxvj Of the comming and settling of sainct Ioseph and his company where Glastenbury now is then a wildernes rather to professe the penitentiall contemplatiue Eremiticall Religious life then employ their time in preaching 127 Chap. xxvij That sainct Ioseph did not actually conuert to the Christian Religion eyther King Aruiragus Coillus or Marius 131 Chap. xxviij In what reuerend sense S. Ioseph of Aramathia is termed Apostle by some holy Fathers the renowned sanctity of him and his companions together with some particular points of their holy Religion now denied by some but euen from their time to this Miraculously approued 135 Chap. xxix Wherein is shewed how our Protestant Antiquaries and others of England vehemently contending to proue that sainct Paule the Apostle preached heare in Britaine doe proue no such thing by any Authorities they alledge for his being heare 139 Chap. xxx How it is very probable that sainct Paule preached heare in Britayne although not vntill long after that sainct Peter and his Disciples had first heare founded the Church of Christ 144 Chap. xxxj Concerning the time of S. Pouls comming into and preaching in Britaine That it could not be vntill the later end of the Empire of Nero a litle before the Martyrdome of sainct Poule and was heare but a very short time 147 Chap. xxxij Of our holy Christian Britans in Rome at this time and cheifely of Lady Claudia and her holy family 153 Chap. xxxiij Of S. Peter his returne from Britaine to Rome and fettling the Apostolike Papall power there His greate care of Britaine and our Christian Britans dutifull loue and honor to him 161 Chap. xxxiv Entreating of the time of Pope Linus Vespasian Emperor and Marius King of Britaine and of our Christians in those dayes both at Rome in Britaine and other places 165 Chap. xxxv Of the state of Christian Religion in Britaine in the time of Pope Cletus King Marius or Coillus and how we had heare in Britaine a continued Succession both of Preists and Bishops all this first hundred of yeares 169 Chap. xxxvj Of the state of Ecclesiasticall affaires in Britaine in the Papacy of S. Clement Empire of Traian and Reigne of King Coillus vnto the end of this first hundred of yeares of Christ 173 THE SECOND AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is related by all Testimonies of Protestants and others how in the Papacie of S. Anacletus this kingdome was diuided into Prouinces for Christian Primats and Bishops and that these Bishops and holy Preists were Massing sacrificing Preists and consecrated by such forme and manner of Consecration as the present Roman Church now vseth as likewise all our Primatiue Brittish Bishops and Preists were and diuers such sent into these parts by this holy Pope as sainct Peter and Clement had giuen charge before 185 Chap. II. How in the Papacie of saint Euaristus and Empire of Traiane the same holy Pope sent a Legate to our King in Britaine to exhort him to Christian Religion and the benefite thereof Traian commanding that Christians should not be persecuted 192 Chap. III. Of the state of Britaine in Ecclesiasticall Affaires in the time of sainct Alexander Pope Adrianus Emperour and Coillus or Lucius his sonne King heare Their affections to Christian Religion and of diuers Apostolike men sent from the See of Rome preaching heare 195 Chap. IV. Of the Ecclesiasticall estate of Britaine in the Popedome of Saint Sixtus the rest of the Empire of Adrianus and beginning of Antoninus Pius How many learned Britains were conuerted and conuerted others to the faith of Christ in this time 200 Chap. V. Of the greate encrease of Christians in Britaine in the Papacie of sainct Telesphorus and sainct Higinius and how King Lucius himselfe did now either actually receaue and priuately professe the Christian Religion or made promise thereof 208 Chap. VI. Wherein is entreated what learned and Apostolike men they were which preached in this time in Britaine and conuerted King Lucius and very many of his people Such were sainct Timothie sainct Marcellus Mansuetus Theanus with others 212 Chap. VII Declaring many Human lets and Impediments hindering King Lucius and his Noble Britans some yeares from publikely professing Christian Religion which secretly they embraced and the occasions of diuers mistakings eyther of Historians or their Scribes in the Date times Titles of letters written about the Conuersion of Britaine to the faith of Christ 219 Chap. VIII Of the Holy Pope S. Pius and our renowned Christian Britans by their Mother S. Claudia S. Pudendentia sainct Nouatus sainct Timotheus and sainct Praxedes with their holy families and friends in Rome 223 Chap. IX Of S. Timothie still preaching in Britaine his disposing his teÌporall goods in Rome
of Christians in this kingdome but quite otherwise fauour and frendship of all in authority to that religion and not this onely but as I haue proued before a generall inclination and disposition in the whole Iland to be instructed in and receaue the faith of Christ And so whether we will say that this holy Bishop of Britaine went from hence to S. Peter in the Easterne Contries or S. Peter was then here in these partes when he consecrated him Bishop or Preist no man can be so vnaduised to thinke that he was the onely Bishop Preist and Christian also of this Nation then This cannot enter in any reasonable iudgment If we say that S. Mansuetus went out of this Nation to S. Peter in the Easterne Contries which Protestants will rather agree vnto this maketh as much for the honour of that Apostle and the loue and reuerence of our first Christians vnto him to drawe them by such forcible bands thereof to vndertake so long dauÌgerous a iorney to be instructed by that holy Apostle And this holy Bishop being Associate to S. Clement a Romane borne and so returning by Rome from those Easterne Contries being their direct way to Metz Tullum and those places where they preached but at their passing by Rome S. Mansuetus visited those Britans of this Nation which then were hostages and pledges there whereof some at that time in true iudgment The Brittish parents of ladye Claudia and others of their familie became Christians about this time must needs be thought to be Christians as namely the parents of Ladie Claudia which both were Britans And that they were then Christians before the begining of Claudius his Empire or S. Peters coming to Rome in the beginning thereof the Romans themselues shall witnesse for they tell vs that the house of Pudens husband of our contry woman S. Claudia was the first lodging of S. Peter in Rome and there first the Christians assembled Baron in annot in diem 19. Maij Martyrol Rom. Author of 3. ConH Godwyn Conuers of Britaine pag. 17. Godwyn supr pag. 17. 2. Tymoth 4. Godwyn supr Martyrolog Rom. die 19. Maij. Martial Epigram Bal. centur 1. De scriptur in Claudia to serue God Maiorum firma traditione praescriptum est domum Pudentis Romae fuisse primum hospitium S. Petri Principis Apostolorum illucque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam vetussimumque omnium titulum Pudentis nomine appellatum And yet certaine it is that this S. Pudens was either but a very yong child or not yet borne when S. Peter came to Rome and so yong that our Protestants by their Bishop and Antiquary saith of him and Claudia Pudens and Claudia were two yong Persons when S. Paul remembred them in his second epistle to S. Timothie which they say was in the last yeare of Nero or without doubt not longe before 24. or 25. yeares after S. Peters coming to Rome in the beginning of Claudius his time by all accompts And these ProtestaÌts further say thy were so youÌg that they were not in their iudgmeÌts married vntill the later end of Traians time or about the beginning of Domitian And the auncient Roman Martirologe it selfe is witnesse that when S. Peter came to Rome S. PudeÌs was not a Christian but baptized by him S. Pudens S. PudeÌtianae pater qui ab Apostolis Christo in Baptismo vestitus Therefore it was not S. PudeÌs then not borne or a youÌg child not Christened but after that did or could giue the first entertainement in his house to S. Peter or make Christian Britans in Rome the first entertayners of S. Peter the Apostle there and their hâusâ the fiâst Churâh or Oratory foâ Cââistians tââre his house a Church for Christians Besides euident it is that this S. Pudens was borne in Vmbria in Italy farre froÌ Rome his dwelling house was there at SabinuÌ of which S. Claudia his wife tooke an other name vnto her as more hereafter Therefore I must entreate the Romans to giue me leaue to thinke that this house which was the primuÌ hospitiuÌ the first lodging âf S. Peter in Rome was the house of the holy Christian parents of our renowned contry woman S. Claudia and they then Christians and some of the Hostages of Britaine at Rome when S. Peter came thither first and were so charitable to the Saints Thes probably conuerted by their âântryman S. Mansueâus râturningâ by Rome fâom S. ââter ân ãâ¦ã contryââ of God that they gaue entertainement to that holy Apostle before any of the Romans and made their house the house of God and seruing him 6. Not vnprobable it is that these holy Brâtans then in Rome which so first receiued S. Peter there were first conuerted by their holy contryman S. MaÌsuetus disciple of S. Peter as he returned froÌ that greate Apostle at Antioch or there abouts with S. Clement by Rome into these parts whether S. Peter sent theÌ Bishops And by this happy meanes of that holy Apostle S. Peter his disciples our ChristiaÌ coÌtriman at Rome much spirituall good redounded after to this Kingdome as I shall make more manifest in the time of Claudius other succeeding Emperours Neither caÌ we thinke but very many here in Britaine were also then coÌuerted by the meanes of S. MaÌsuetus or some other of his holy coÌpanions both in his iorney to Antioch to S. Peter in his returne into these CoÌtryes againe to preach the ghospell especially in the more Northren part of Britaine of which NatioÌ he is supposed to be named Scotus a Scot as all the Britaine 's of the North part beyoÌd the wall or TreÌch of the Emperours Adrian and Seuerus were named because they were so mixed with the Diuers of the Northren Bâitans conuerted about this tymâ and by diuers authors before those âf the Soutern parts Scots that in time the Scots were the greater straÌger natioÌ in that part And of this time and in this sence it is most properly true for any thing which wee reade particularly in histories which the Magdeburgian Protestants with diuers also of this kingdome both Catholiks Protestants was froÌ Petrus Cluniacensis and I may add Tertullian that the people of Britaine in the North where the Scots now be were the first Christians Scotos Christianos antiquiores Petrus Cluniacensis vocat ac referatur huc quoque Tertulliani testimonium qui Magdeburgen centur 2. cap. 2. col 6. Theater of greate Britanie l. 6. Tertullian l. aduers Iudaeos Theater of great Britanie l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. inquit Britannorum inaccessa Romanis loca Christo fuerunt subdita Petrus Cluniacensis calleth the Scots the more auncient Christians And hitherto we may referre the testimony of Tertullian who saith the places of the Britans which were vnaccessable to the Romans were subiect to Christ And he addeth of the Britans nomen Christi regnat the name of Christ
giue the first entertainement to the blessed Apostle sainct Peter at his first coming thither as that Roman tradition of that their howse after by marriage with the holy Brittish Lady Claudia their daughter and heire with Pudens the Senator and so long after this coming of sainct Peter to Rome named the howse of Pudens the Senator assureth vs. Which I proue by an other vndoubted tradition of the Romans That S. Peter was 15. yeares in Rome before S. Paul came thither Romani autem dicunt Petrum annis 15. in Roma fuisse antequam Paulus ad Romam venit So writeth our Florentius Wigorniensis with the common consent of Antiquitie and writers both Catholiks and Protestants And the Roman Martyrologe itselfe telleth vs of this Pudens the Senator that he was baptized by the Apostles Qui ab Apostolis Coristo in baptismo vestitus Innocentem tunicam vsque ad vitae coronam immaculate cusiodiuit Martyrolog Rom. antiq die 19. Maij. And there calleth him plainely S. Pudens the Senator Father of S. Pudentiana the virgin S. Pudentis Senatoris patris supradictae virginis Pudentianae So that being baptized by the Apostles sainct Peter and sainct Paul for no others were then in Rome ab Apostlis this could not be by true accompt vntill at the soonest fifteene yeares after sainct Peter was first receaued in that howse And if the Martyrologe could carry that interpretation to vnderstand by Apostolis the Apostles in the plurall number one Apostle no propper constructioÌ yet by this frieÌdly more then lawfull interpretation he must needs be baptized by S. Peter so also a most vnprobable thing that diuers ChristiaÌs then being as before in Rome S. Peter could first coÌmit himselfe to a Pagan or Catecumene and he and the Christians of Rome make such an house their cheifest Church place of assembly for diuine things And to put all out of doubt this S. Pudens as I shall demonstrate hereafter in the proper place of him and saint Claudia his wife was either an infant or not borne when S. Peter came to Rome and was first lodged and receaued in that howse which after many yeares by title of marriage with our Lady the Lady Claudia came to be his howse not before but it still remayned in the hands of our Christian Britanes the Parents of that Lady there in Rome For more pregnant Martial Pocta Epigram proofe whereof we are told by him that liued in the dayes of this Pudens by the most common consent of writers both Catholiks and Protestants was well acquainted with him his state and Countrie that this PudeÌs was by birth and Countrie a Sabinite farre distant from Rome his howse at Sabinum the cheifest Towne there and no mention of any howse at all which of their owne eyther he or his parents had in Rome when by all testimonies of writers we are told the parents of Lady Claudia being Britanes were dwelling in Rome as hostages among others for this Nation there and without question had an howse there sutable and answerable to their honorable degree and that their daughter S. Claudia was borne there not in Britaine for no Auihour that I reade doth affirme she was borne in this Iland but onely of Brittish parents lyuing in Rome Claudia caerulcis cum sit progmata Martial l. 11. Epigr 54. de Claudâa Ruff. Godw. Conuers of Brit. p. 16. Theat of greate Britainel 6. Matt. Parker antiq Brit. p. 2. Io. Pits l. de vir Illustrib p. 72. Authour of conuers part 1. 2. Timoth. 4. Britannis Claudia borne of Britans But not in Britaine onely she is called of the Poet Martial peregrina a straunger as the children of straungers vsually are termed both with vs and other people And the time of her birth and age so conuince as I shall declare hereafter and may be plainely proued from S. Paul himselfe a litle before his death 4. And whereas we finde noe memory at all of any naturall parents of S. Pudens dwelling in Rome we haue sufficient testimony not onely of the permanent dwelling both of the Father and Mother of S. Claudia there before remembred but that by diuers probable Arguments they dwelled in that very howse where Pudens continued with them after his marriage with their daughter and were holy and renowned Christians although their natiue Countrie of Britaine hath hitherto bene almost wholy depriued of their honour and so must needs be by the Roman Tradition the first entertainers God win conu of Britaine p. 17. c. 3 â Tim. 4. v. 21. of sainct Peter in Rome for as a Protestant Bishop in their common opinion writeth Pudens and Claudia were two young persons but faithfull Christians at that time vnmarried when Paul writ the second epistle vnto Timothie which was in the last yeare of Nero aâ all men suppose that I haue reade except Baronius and that they were married in the later end of Vespasian or about the beginning of Domitian Therefore Pudens being so young in the end of Nero his Empire Although we graunt him then newly married yet this was by all computations at the least 24. yeares after the coming of sainct Peter to Rome And so it could not possibly be Pudens but the parents of Claudia our Britans that entertained first S. Peter in their house at Rome Who for certaintie being Britans of noble order degree lyuing in Rome as Hostages by all IudgmeÌt they enioyed more freedome and libertie in matters of Religion then the Romans did at that time The Emperours of Rome theÌ nor long after intermedling with the Britans for matters of Religion but leauing it voluntarie and free vnto them as other Tributaries to vse the Religion of their Contries or as they were best and most disposed priuately at the least euen in Rome itselfe without controlement So by the great mercy prouidence of God the subiection temporall captiuitie or restraint of diuers these our worthie Contrimen proued to be the most happy spirituall freedome in Christ both of those our Hostages there this whole kingdome afterward conuerted to the true faith from thence by this originall so renowned and glorious for euer to this Nation to haue in Rome it selfe the first Harbourers Receauers of that most Blessed highest Apostle S. Peter And thus I haue proued directly both against the Protestant Bishop of England denying it the truth of that Roman Tradition that sainct Peter was first with his holy Disciples receiued in Rome in the house which the Romans truely called the house of Pudens after he was God wyn supr Conuers of Brit. p. 17. c. 3. married to Lady Claudia of this Nation confuting his idle obiection of the young age of Pudens As also the Romans therefore calling it the house of Pudens because so it was in such sence as I haue declared and not truely inducing from thence that therefore Pudens the Roman Senator first entertained
if the Apostles S. Peter and Paul and their Successors vntill in the time of Pope Pius the first it was conuerted to be a Church we must needs accompt S. Linus the Bishop the third which is here named to be also of that familie for the most part Then how to single forth onely S. Eubulus which here is first eyther for pietie nobilitie or that he was the cheife paterfamilias owner and Master of that house or all and make him a stranger there I cannot finde it by S. Paul onely repeating them of one family or any other warrant For it is plaine here by the Apostle that he was a cheife and principall Christian in Rome and first named among these worthies and before S. Linus a Bishop then Pudens a Senatour and absolutely there set downe as their cheifest receauer friend or patron which cannot agree to any other better then to the Father of S. Claudia this father in lawe to her husband Pudens and first entertainer of S. Peter the Apostle in Rome by the Romans tradition For neyther Dorotheus the continuator of Florentius Wigorniensis nor any other that write of the Disciples there place him among Clergie men and S. Paul which giueth him that honour in that place clearely proueth he was none of his Disciples then in Rome for he writeth in the same place Lucas est mecum solus onely 2. Tim. 4. vers 11. Luke is with me No Martyrologe speaketh of him neyther any Historian or Interpreter of Scripture to my reading setteth downe of what Nation he was but leaue him for a stranger as likewise many doe S. Claudia Therefore except better authoritie can be brought against me seing he is by the Apostle himselfe so dignified and placed the first in that family and salutation Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia There is no cause yet I finde to 2. Tim. 4. deny him to be the owner Master of that house that first entertayned S. Peter in Rome he himselfe the first happy maÌ that gaue that glorious Apostle entertaymeÌt there that he was our most renowned CoÌtrymaÌ of Britaine Father of Lady Claudia For there is no other who by any probable coniecture was likely to performe this dutie in that house PudeÌs as before was either then vnborne or an Infant of his owne parents father and mother there is no meÌtion in antiquities that either they were Christians or that they dwelled at all in Rome much lesse in that house being Inhabitants of Sabinum and by CoÌtry Sabinites farre distant froÌ Rome And so there is none left vnto vs to be a Christian and entertaine that heauenly Messenger and Gheast S. Peter in that time and place but the renowned Brittish parents of Lady Claudia then dwelling in Rome and there confined to a certaine house and place of permanency by commaund of Roman power to whome with many other noble Britans they were hostages and pledges for the fidelitie and obedience of this kingdome to the Roman Emperours at that time 7. To strengthen this opinion we may add that S. Paul sendeth to S. Timothie his Disciple the salutations of Eubulus before all others of which sending the greetings of so few by name It will be no easy search to finde out a better or more probable reason then this that S. Timothy so neare and beloued a scholler of S. Paul lodged vsually in this house he also was there with his Master entertained by Eubulus the owner thereof and by that title of his holy hospitality deserued the first place in that salutation otherwise no man will doubt but S. Linus Bishop by calling so honorable in the Church of Christ ought and should haue bene named before him And that this familiar acquaintance betweene S. Timothie and these our holy Christian Britans receaued originall from their auncient entertainement of S. Timothie in their house in Rome manie yeares before this their salutation in S. Pauls Epistle it is euident for S. Paul being now lately come to Rome when he wrote this epistle and neyther he nor sainct Timothie there after S. Pauls first dismission from prison there so longe before it is manifest that these though the lady in yong yeares were auncient Christians at that time And we haue vncontroleable warrant from S. Paul himselfe in his epistle to the Hebrewes that S. Timothie was at Rome when he was first prisoner there in the beginning of Nero his Empire for thus he writeth knowe you Hebr. c. 13. vers 23. that our Brother Timothie is set at libertie Thus S. Paul writeth from Rome in the time of his first imprisonnement there And so maketh these our Contry Christians the acquaintance of S. Timothie then to be more auncient in the sâhoole of Christ then either S. Timothie or S. Paul his coming first to Rome wheÌ there were none to instructe eyther theÌ or others in ChristiaÌ ReligioÌ at Rome but S. Peter and his Disciples I add to this the charge and warning which Martiall the Poet gaue before to Pudens that his father in law should not see his Poems commendare meas camaenas parce precor Socero An euident testimony Martial supâ l. 7. Epâgr 67. that they then liued in one house together and so the Poems sent to Pudens might easely come to his father in law his hands and reading except Pudens had bene so forewarned to keepe and conceale them from him Whereof there had bene no daunger or need of that admonition if they had then liued in distinct places and not in one house And thus much of the father of lady Claudia 8. Concerning her holy mother also so good a Noorse and Tutrix to so happy a childe we are not altogether left desolate without all hope but we may probably finde her forth for the honour of this kingdome her Contry And except the Roman Historians can finde vnto vs a Christian Father to S. S. Pâiscâlla foundrâsse of the Church-yard of her name in Rome mother of S. Claudia very probable Pudens and dwelling with his wife in the same house as I haue found vnto them a father to Claudia and father in lawe to Pudens an holy Christian dwelling in that house before Pudens his time by Nation of this kingdome which by that is said before they caÌnot doe seeing that noble Matrone which is acknowledged by the Roman writers euen Baronius to haue dwelled in that house Grandmother to S. Claudia her children must needs be her Mother her fathers wife mother in lawe to S. PudeÌs I am bolde to assigne that glorious renowned Saint S. Priscilla foundresse of that wonderfull and religious Churchyard to be the same blessed Brittish Christian Lady Baâonius though staggering sometimes in his opinioÌ herein saith plainely froÌ Antiquitie fuit Romae nobilissima Matrona Priscilla nomine Auia Pudentianae Praxedis Baronius ââ Annot in Martyrolog Rom. Iuâ 8. S. Pastor seu Hermes in act S. Pudentianae
the Edict of Claudius if it had concerned him but was ready to die rather as he did in the time of Nero then to forsake the sheepe of Christ so carefully coÌmitted vnto him yet to make all sure in this kind that which these Protestants would make their ground to keepe S. Peter from Rome these parts in that time doth ouerthrowe theÌ in their owne deuising for it is as the Magdeburg ceÌt 1. l. 2. col 26. Oros l. 7. c. 6. Suein vit Claudij Magdeburgian Protestants acknowledge froÌ their constructioÌ of the saying of Orosius in his seuenth booke and Suetonius in the life of Claudius Claudium Iudaeos impulsore Christo assiduè tumultiuantes Roma expulisse That Claudius did expell from Rome the Iewes dayly making tumults Christ so they reade being the mouer Therefore seeing the Iewes were expelled for tumults they made and we are assured that the Christians were in no wise Agents in these tumults Claudius could not expell them vnder that pretence And where they reade Christo impulsore Christ being the impeller if we apply it to Christ our Sauiour either it must be vnderstood that Christ moued to the tumults which is blasphemous or that he moued Claudius to expell the Iewes and so the Christians were not expelled for Christ neither did would or could moue to expell the Christans his holy Seruants 4. And Orosius himself hauing with Gregorius Turonensis and others Orosius l. 7. c. 6. Greg. Turon l. 1. hist cap. 25. ascribed the conuersion of the first Christians in Rome in the beginning of the Reigne of Claudius vnto S. Peter he addeth Anno eiusdem nono expulsos per Claudium vrbe Iudaeos Iosephus resert Sed me magis Suetonius mouet qui ait hoc modo Claudius Iudaeos Impulsore Christo assiduè tumultuantes Roma expulit Quod vtrum contra Christum tumultuantes Iudaeos coerceri comprimi iusserit an etiam Christianos simul velut cognatae religionis homines voluerit expelli nequaquam discernitur Iosephus relateth that Claudius expelled the Iewes out of the citie in the ninth yeare of his Reigne But Suetonius moueth me more who saith in this manner Claudius expelled forth of Rome the Iewes dayly making tumults Christ mouing Which is not decerned whether he commanded the Iewes that made tumults against Christ to be corrected and suppressed or would also haue the Christians men in Religion some what like the Iewes to be also expelled This is all he saith and which others ground vpon and this later construction as I haue proued before most needs giue place to the former which keepeth the Christians in fauour with Claudius and free from Banishment which is confirmed by Suidas and others he writeth in Claudius in this manner Cum sub eo Iudaei seditionem contra Suidas in Claudio Christianos mouissent Claudius Faelicem eis praefecit cosque punire iussit When vnder Claudius the Iewes did raise sedition against the Christians Claudius oppointed Felix Gouernour ouer them and caused him to punish them Whereby it is manifest that Claudius was then rather a friend then enemy to Christians And they which reade Christo impulsore Christ being the mouer are mistaken for it was Chresto impulsore Chrestus being the mouer hereof Which Chrestus was a wicked Pagan then liuing in Rome as many Pagans themselues are witnesses Zosimus a Pagan together with Xiphilinus Dio Sextus Aurelius victor and others witnesse that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Chrestus was then a Consul in great credit in Zosim Com. hist Graec. l. 1. in Alexand. Seuer Ioh. Xiphilin in Epitom Dionis in eodem Sext. Aurel. Victor hist Aug. Oros supr Ado in Chronic. aetat 6. Suetonius in Claudio Sueton. in Nerone Aelius Lamprid. in Alexand. Seu. Rome and being by Latine translators translated Christus after the maÌner of many Grecians pronouÌcing â or ita as â in Latine ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã being the Greeke to Christus and written with â iota and not â eta or ita was the occasion of this mistaking to write Christo Impulsore for Chresto impulsore as Orosius and Ado and perhaps some others did citing Suetonius for their Authour which is euideÌt by Suetonius himself who in the place cited from him readeth Chresto and not Christo. His words be these Iudaeos Impulsore Chresto assiduè tumultuantes Roma expulit Claudius expelled the Iewes out of Rome because they dayly made tumults Chrestus being the mouer thereof And the same Suetonius calleth Christians by their name Christians and not Chrestians so doth Flauius Vopiscus in his epistle to Adrian the Emperor call Christ our Sauiour and Christians beleuing in him Christum and Christianos Christ and Christians so doth Aelius Lampridius and other Pagan Authours And that Chrestus which was Impulsor a mouer in those affaires and occasion of the Edict of Claudius being a Pagan was so wicked a man that I may not describe him being so impious that Martial the Poet liuing in those dayes and stayned also with the tinctures of greate sinns yet speaking of him and his behauiour concludeth pudet fari Martial Epigr. l. 7. Epigram 54. lib. 9. Epigr. 28 he is ashamed to speake it Therefore to followe this so warranted opinion that S. Peter was no bannished man from Rome by that Edict of Claudius but voluntarily ex reuelatione by reuelation as the other Apostles dispersed also did at that time went to Hierusalem to celebrate the Assumption of the blessed virgin and to be present at the Councell of the Apostles we shall leaue time enough for S. Peter to returne againe to Rome and visit also this kingdome and these westerne parts in the time of Claudius For our Protestants agree that Councell to haue bene kept about the fourteenth yeare of the Ascension of Christ building vpon S. Paul who saith fourteene yeares Sutcliffe Subu pag. 3. Godwyn Conuers p. 5. c. 1. Gal. 2. v. 1. Protest Fasti Reg. Episcop Angl. after I went vp againe to HierusaleÌ with Barnabas and tooke Titus with mee Which was the time of this Councell of the Apostles the last Act of note at which these Protestants say S. Peter was present at Hierusalem from which vnto the death of S. Peter they tell vs in their Chronologie of Kings Bishops of this Nation there were twenty yeares time enough to haue preached heare in the time of Claudius if he were not heare before his going from Rome to Hierusalem 5. If we should harken to their opinion that would haue S. Peter bannished from Rome by that Edict of Claudius and so to haue therevpon gone to Hierusalem seeing they tell vs before he staied not there longer then the 14. or 15. yeare after Christs Ascension but by all men returned then againe into the west parts where he had his Residency 24. yeares if in the life of Claudius he did not returne to Rome what Nation in the westerne world shall we finde more
probable to entertaine this exiled Apostle then this Iland of Britaine which harboured at that time so many other Christians conuerted at Rome before by S. Peter that our Protestants haue thus with a common consent written of that time It hath passed with allowance among the Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. learned Senate of our Antiquaries that when Claudius and Nero began to bannish and persecute the Christians in Rome many Romans and Britains being conuerted to the faith fled thence into these remote parts of the earth where they might and did more freely enioy the libertie of their professions Which disciples of S. Peter so multiplied and encreased heare in that very time of Claudius that a Protestant Bishop and Antiquary writeth thus confidently of those dayes That there be manyfold testimonies of very credible Authours who witnesse that the Godwyn Cataloge of Bishops in Yorke 1. faith of Christ was receaued in diuers particular places of this Iland presently after the Ascension of Christ or at least while the Apostles yet liued Therefore if in the time of Claudius wheÌ no other Apostle had bene at Rome or any of these parts of the world and presently vpon the Ascension of Christ so many both Romans and Britans which were Christians and must needs be the disciples of S. Peter were in this Iland in diuers particular places and this so vndoubted a thing by these Protestants That it hath passed with allowance among the learned Senate of our Antiquaries and is confirmed by manifolde testimonies of very credible Authours It is a strange vnnaturall and vndutifill minde and will in them that would and willingly doe admite so many of the disciples of S. Peter to haue bene receaued heare and with more cruelty then either Claudius or Nero could in any opinion performe bannish the blessed Apostle S. Peter their father and ours in Christ both from Rome and this kingdome also Thus I haue fully satisfied the obiections of such Protestants as would exclude the greate Apostle S. Peter from this Nation and depriue the Inhabitants of Britaine of so greate an Honor to be the spirituall children of that our most worthie Protoparent in Christ Now I will by the consent of these men set downe so neare as Antiquities will giue me warrant the time or times when he preached heare and what he happily effected heare in those his greate labours and trauailes hither THE XVI CHAPTER WHEREIN IS SET DOWNE BOTH BY Protestants and others when S. Peter preached in Britaine if not before his coming to Rome yet afterward both in the dayes of Claudius and Nero. 1. I Haue before examined that Protestant opinioÌ which because it findeth S. Peter both to haue bene the first that preached in Rome and that he was heare in Britaine would bring him hither before his first coming to Rome And therefore will now speake little thereof Our Theater Protestants froÌ thence would thus inferre S. Peter was heare before he euer went to Rome both which may be Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 5. more probable if we consider the huge multitudes of Christians fifteene thousand saith Baronius which dispersed themselues in all parts of the world vpon the martyring of S. Stephen at Hierusalem which was presently vpon the death of Christ Their opinion which would bring S. Peter into Britaine before he came first to Rome examined Hitherto these Protestant Bishops and Antiquaries making it the more probable opinion as their owne words which may be more probable import that S. Peter preached heare before his first coming to Rome of which minde also all those English Protestant Bishops and writers most needes be which from the Authoritie of S. Gildas as they would expound him doe contend that Britaine receaued the faith of Christ in the dayes of Tyberius or Caius Matth. Parker antiquit Brit. p. 1. Georg. Abb. apud Mason coÌsecrat l. 2. c. 3. p. 51. Mason ibid. Theater of Brit. p. 202. Caligula Emperors and before the Empire of Claudius in the beginning of whose Reigne S. Peter came first to Rome for they all agree that we first receaued the faith from some one of the Apostles and they haue concluded before that no other Apostle but S. Peter could be heare in those dayes Of this opinion is the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and the present that is Director of the Authour of the bookes of the pretended consecration of their Bishops the Author of that Booke the writers of their Theater and others And if those words they cite were the true words of Gildas they make not a little for that sentence being these Tempore vt scimus summo Tyberij Caesaris suos radios primum indulget id est sua praecepta Christus Christ did Annot. Protest Marginal in prologum Gildae afford his beames to wit his precepts to the I le of Britaine in the later time of Tiberius as we know But because the Protestant publisher himself of Gildas doth freely acknowledge that they were not vsually in the copies of Gildas I dare not ascribe so much vnto them But if we will allow the computation of Arnoldus Mirmannius following as it seemeth the auncient Catalogue of the Bishops of Metz who telleth that S. Peter sent our CountrimaÌ S. Mansuetus into Arnold Mirm. in Theatro Conu gent. Catal. Episcop Metens those parts together with S. Clement the first Bishop there in the yeare of Christ 40. in the time of Caius Caligula two or three yeares before S. Peter came to Rome it giueth not a small allowance to this opinion for those Histories doe not relate from what parts East or west these men were sent but the very Country of S. Mansuetus Natione Scotus will rather incline vs to thinke S. Peter had bene then in this Iland or neare vnto it at that time or els we must send this holy Saint of Britaine without authoritie a very loÌg Iorney to S. Peter in the East and so farre back againe towards these Countries Or if we should make so ample an acceptation of Galatia where the Scripturs testifie 1. Petr. 1. S. Peter preached before the dayes of Claudius as some Cosmographers and Antiquaries doe we shall bring him so neare vnto vs in those dayes that considering the infinitie labors of that Apostle and his loue to this kingdome it will be noe vaine coniecture to thinke he visited Britaine in those dayes Which is rather confirmed if we reflect and allowe of that which I haue set downe before that his first entertainment at Rome was among the Britans of this Nation to whom he could not haue better direction nor so good from any other as from this kingdome 2. But to come to things certaine vndoubted in this History of S. Peters S. Peter preached in Britaine both in the time of Claudius and Nero Emperours liuing and preaching in this Iland it is an historicall veritie out of
with them to continue to succeeding Generations How poore the ChristiaÌ Churches were in thâse times when the Church of Glastenbury builded by the Licence of King Aruiragus and at the entreatie of the Roman Lieutenant as Harding from others writeth by the holy company of S. Ioseph was made but of writhen wands and so desolate within one hindred and three yeares onely after the first building Harding Chroic c. 47. f. 7â Antiq. Glascon apud Capgrau in S. Patricio Et M. S. antiq ib. Bed Hist Angl. Capgrau in Catal. in S. Niniano Bed hist Angl. l. 2. cap. 14. of it that caepit locus esse ferarum latibulum qui prius fuerat habitatio Sanctorum The place which had bene an habitation of Saints began to be a Dene of wylde beasts And diuers hundreds of yeares after this the first Church of stone to remayne durable that is remembred to haue bene in Britaine was builded by S. Ninian at witherne as S. Bede and others write and King Edwine of Northumberland long after S. Augustins coming hither was christened at Yorke in the Church of S. Peter the Apostle which he had builded of wood in Ecclesia S. Petri Apostoli quam ipse de ligno construxit And the dayes euen heare in Britayne were then such for Christians that we must rather seeke their places of abode and poore Oratories among the Desarts and obscure corners in Cells and Cotages then in populous cities and costly buildings As our auncient Christian Poet writing of such times in Britayne thus expresseth Sic vt erat celebris cultu numeroque Deorum Nochamus apud Bal. alios Cum Iouis Imperium staret Britannia tellus Sic vbi terrestres caelo descendit ad oras Expectata salus patribus fuit inclyta Sanctis Qui Neptunicolum campos Cambrica rura Corineasque casas loca desolata colebant Which our Protestants haue thus translated for vs. Tââaâeâ of gââât Bââtainel 5. c. 4. As were the Britans famous for their zeale To gentile Gods whiles such they did adore So when the heauens to earth did truth reueale Blessed was that Land with truth and learning store Whence Brittish plaines and Cambreas desart ground âo Bal. l. 1. dâ vit Pontif. Roman Bap. Mantuan l. 1. de Fast And Cornewals ârags with glorious Saints abound To which purpose a ProtestaÌt Bishop doth alledge an other Christian Poet in this maner Nam cum Caesarei gens sanguinolenta tyranni Praedacentur oues Christi nullasque liceret Christigenis habitare vrbes impune ferarum Consortes facti fines tenuere supremos Orbis When the persecution of Nero the Tirant grew so bloody and destroyed the sheepe of Christ and no Christians might without punishement liue in cites They became companions of wild beasts and inhabited the vttermost ends of the world Therefore if out of the priuate houses of Christians in those times we would finde any places to beare the names of publike Churches or Oratories for the Christians then conuerted though neuer so meane and obscure we must seeke them out of frequent and inhabited places in the Deserts and wildernesses whether the rage of persecution did not so easily penetrate 2. And to finde any such after so many huÌdreds of yeares and changes of things in this kingdome we must be content with probable Arguments and Probahle that S. Peters Church at westminster had some Originall at this time testimonyes as is vsuall in such cases not expect demonstrations which caÌnot be giuen in such affaires AmoÌg such Deserts of that time diuers ProtestaÌt and other Antiquaries will tell vs the place of S. Peters Church at Westminster was Thus they write Thorney now Westminster was called Thorney-Iland for that is was ouergrowne with Briers and Thornes which Thorney place was in the Ihon Norden in Specul Britan. pag. 4. 2. Polidor Virgil. Angl. hist l. 2. pag 41. Holnish Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 10. pag. 25. Harris descript of Brit. cap. 2. pag. 140. Richard Vit. Hist l. 5. Io. Selden Anaclet cap. 6. Sulcardus apud Vit. Seld. Stowe hist in K. Lucius Holinsh. hist supr Harrison sup Ihon Norden Specul Brit. part 1. in Middelsex pag. 42. time of King Lucius clensed about the yeare 186. which Lucius is said to lay the first foundation of the greate Temple of S. Peters Which clensing of that place by this religious King building a Church there and dedicating it to S. Peter giueth no swall argument vnto vs to thinke it had a more auntient founding with some Relation from the beginning to that holy Apostle otherwise there were many farre more fit and conuenient places in or about the City of London to build so stately a Church then a desolate briery and thorney Iland And the Church of S. Peter in Cornhill being dedicated to him and the Cathedrall Church by all Antiquities we cannot be of any other minde but S. Peter had some former title vnto that denomination Which is rather strengthned in that these Protestants from Antiquities testifie that Theonus Archbishop of London in King Lucius time who had his See at S. Peters in Cornhil and helped to the building thereof preached read and ministred the Sacraments there to such as made resort vnto him in this IlaÌd Church A Protestant Antiquary writeth I haue heard that there are or haue bene Records in the same Abbey of Westminster which declare it was a Church before the Britans receaued the faith of Christ He meaneth the time of King Lucius Then if he speaketh properly it proueth it was a Christian Church before that time For the word Church in English Kyrke in the Scottish languadge of the Greeke Chiriache the house of God our Lord cannot by Christians be applyed or giuen to the Idols or pagan Gods of the Infidels but onely to Christ our true Lord and God And this is confirmed by the knowne vision and words of S. Peter the Apostle in that place in the time of S. Ethelbert King of Kent and S. Mellitus Bishop of London which I haue alledged before from many allowed Antiquities where S. Peter said of this place and Church By some a Christian Church at Aldâlyhit Quem locum proprijs manibus consecraui which place I consecrated long agoe with my owne hands Which must needes as I before haue proued be vnderstood of his parsonall presence and consecration of that Church when he liued and Harisin Theatr. l. 1. preached heare for then onely and neuer since he had proprias manus his owne proper and naturall hands to execute either that or any function with 3. A late writer in his Manuscript History inclineth to thinke there was a Church founded by S. Peter the Apostle in the North parts of this Land aunciently called Aldclihit in the old languadge of that place Peters Clihit as though S. Peter founded it and it tooke the denomination from him and citeth Henr. Hunting hist l. 1. Matth. Parker
Antiq. Brit. p. 3. God wyn conu of Brit. c. 2. p. 10. S. Aug. in quad Ep. apud Auth. supr Henry of Huntington for his opinion as is allready declared The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and an other also named such a Bishop will help vs to finde an other in the I le of Glastenburye more auncient then that which was builded there by S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his companions in the yeare of Christ 63. this being then fully and perfectly framed and finished before their coming thither and so found by them absolutely perfected And they cite for their Authour S. Augustine the Apostle of England in a certaine Epistle written by him wherein he saith these holy men A Church at Glastenbury before that builded by S. Ioseph of Aramaâhia found at their coming thither a Church builded by no art of man but prepared by God for mans saluation Ecclesiam nulla hominum arte instructam immo humanae saluti adeo paratam repererunt Which is also recorded in the old Antiquities of Glastenbury written vpon parchiment fixed vpon broade bords which cite for the same historiam apud S. Edmundum Augustinum the history at S. Antiq. Gaston M. S. âabulis fixae ex âist apud S. Edmundum S. Augustinum Edmunds and S. Augustines Which we must needes referre to the time of S. Peters preaching heare among other miracles to proue his doctrine by God so miraculously prouided a Church to preach the ghospell and Minister Sacraments in and perhaps a motiue to the Pagan King to graunt licence to S. Ioseph to builde their poore Chappell at Glastenbury and to endowe it with possessions Neither can we thinke this Church so priuiledged by that King to haue bene finished without allowance of S. Peter then present in this kingdome no Bishop being then heare but by his Authoritie or Consecration to dedicate and hallow it And when our Protestant Theater writers with others haue told vs that in diuers places of this kingdome euen in the Court of the Roman Lieurenant and among them his Lady and wife Pomponia Graecia there were many Christians before S. Iosephs coming hither which must needes be the spirituall children of S. Peter we may not make him so carelesse a Father that staÌding in no worse terms with the then king of Britaine and Roman Lieutenant then by circunstances before it appeared he did but he prouided some Oratories or poore Churches either by those Princes permission or not contradiction for them to exercise their sacred Christian Religion in though the iniurie of so manie changes and alterations of gouernements in this kingdome with persecutions and Innouations in Religion haue buried their memories in obliuion and left the certaine knowledge and remembrance of so few vnto vs. And both Catholike Tââe Christian old Churches in the Ilâ of ââwyâ and Protestant Historians tell vs of two Miraculous auncient Chappels in the Isle of Iewis Boethius calleth it Leuisa the one dedicated to S. Peter the Apostle the other to his Disciple and Successor S. Clement where if the fire or Holinsh. hist of Scotland l. 4. c. 15 âector Boetius descript Scot. f. 14. light by mischance goth forth it is or was wont to be in Catholike times miraculously restored at the Altare No man to my reading writeth of their first founding but their names and dedication together with the Miracle giue no small argument they had some originall in or neare those times when S. Peter and S. Clement preached in this kingdome THE XX. CHAPTER WHEREIN FOR THE BETTER DECERNING of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending therevpon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were heare consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 1. HAVING thus set downe some holy Bishops consecrated by S. Peter with Preists and others subordinate vnto them and places wherein they preached practised and professed the first Apostolike Christian doctrine and Religion in this kingdome Order and Methode in Historie call vpon mee next to deliuer in particular so fare as our penury of Antiquities will giue mee leaue what Religion it was especially in points now controuersed which that glorious Apostle by himselfe and those his worthie Disciples taught the Christians of this our Britaine and professed in those and other Churches and places of Christian Assemblies But intending to reserue that labour to the end of euery hundred of yeares or to some other booke a parte to shewe the ReligioÌ of our Christian BritaÌs in that age in such I will heare onely speake of the Order maÌner of coÌsecrating Bishops heare in that happy time both because I haue made so late lardge mention of such holy Rulers and our Protestants of England still without exaÌple of any others of these new Religions retayne their names and offices as they suppose as euer to haue bene from the Apostles time most necessary to rule direct and gouerne in the Church of Christ 2. It is the common opinioÌ of their Antiquaries that the Britans heare from their first receauing of the faith of Christ in the time of the Apostles neuer altered or chaunged it in any one essentiall thing at the least vntill the coming of S. Augustine hither in the later end of the sixt hundred yeare of Christ Then much more must we affirme by these men that the essentiall things in the consecration of true and lawfull Bishops vpon which all other depended were neuer chaunged otherwise the chaunge and alteration in these vnchangeable and vnalterable affaires had bene contrary to these mens assertions too greate and intollerable Then we reade in a very old Manuscript Capgraue to follow two Protestant Bishops with many others that Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Cent. 1. in Asaph Godwin Catal. of Bishops in cod Asaph Pits l. de vir Illustr in eod S. Asaph in vit S. Kenteg M. S. Antiq. in eodem Io. Capgrau in S. Kentegerno Episcop Confess S. Asaph did write the life of S. Kentegern and dyed aboue a thowsand yeares since that when S. Kentegern vas consecrated Bishop allmost by these Authours 1200. yeares agoe Mos in Britannia inoluerat in consecratione Pontificum tantummodo capita eorum Sacri Chrismatis infusione perungere cum inuocatione Sancti Spiritus benedictione manus impositione Insulani enim quasi extra orbem positi emergentibus Paganorum infestationibus Canonum erant ignari Ecclesiastica ideo censura ipsis condescendens excusationem illorum admittit in hac parte A custome was growne of long time in Britaine in the consecration of Bishops to annoint their heads with infusion of holy Chrisme with inuocation of the holy ghost and benediction and imposition of hands For the Ilanders being as it were placed out of the world by often Infestations of Pagans were ignorant of the Canons And therefore the Ecclesiasticall Censure condesceÌding vnto them admitteth their excuse in this point And immediately before this maÌner
Legats of Pope Eleutherius did search for those places which they had learned out of auncient writings at Rome to haue bene first inhabited by Christians neque à veritate alienum esse potest Iosephum perinde ac alios Apostolos ac Discipulos per totum orbem sparsos quid singulis in Regionibus pro Christo effecissent quidue siue aduersi siue commodi sensissent per Nuncios ac liter as certiores fecisse Collegas suas tam Romae quam Hierosolimis alijsque in locis aut Eleutherij Legatos indagare voluisse ea loca quae à Christianis priùs culta Romae ex antiquis scriptis acceperunt And immediately setting downe how these Roman Legats after much serch and seeking found out the place of S. Iosephs abiding he addeth how they knew by manifest signes and tokeâs that it was the habitation of Ioseph and his fellowes in Britaine of which they were aduertised in Rome Quibus alijsque manifestis signis atque indicijs facile intellexerunt eam ipsam fuisse Iosephi sociorumque in Britannia habitationem de qua Romae acceperant The like haue others and the Antiquities of Glastenbury which Antiquit. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Patric in S. Ioseph set downe this diligent search in Britaine must needs haue relation and reference to proceed from that notice which the Legats had receaued of these things at Rome for they are so farre from testifying that they learned this in Britaine that they assuer vs the memory of them heare was so blotted out and forgotten that caepit idem locus esse ferarum qui priùs fuer at habitatio Sanctorum The same place began to be a Denn of wilde beasts which formerly was the habitation of Saints And so much the more vndoubted that the best knowledge of Christian affaires in Britaine in these times was at Rome for it is a common opinion of our English Protestant Antiquaries that euen at that time when S. Ioseph came hither many both Romans and Britans that were Christians came from Rome into Britaine to auoide the Persecution of Nero falling out at this time of which the Theater Authours doe thus testifie It hath passed Theat of great Brit. l. 6. cap. 9. with allowance among the learned Senate of our Antiquaries that when Claudius and Nero which now reigned began to bannish and persecute the Christians in Rome many Romans and Britans being conuerted to the faith fled thence vnto these remote parts of the Earth where they might and did more freely enioy the libertie of their professions Therefore we cannot question but a more perfect memory of our Christian proceedings was kept at Rome from whence so many of our primatiue Christians came then in any other forreyne place and that these Christian Romans and Britans so reparing hither being the Disciples or spirituall children of S. Peter that eyther S. Ioseph and his associates were of the same number or ioyned with them in profession of Religion in this Nation THE XXV CHAPTER THAT MANY OTHER CHRISTIANS CAME hither especially into the Northren parts and Ilands with S. Ioseph of Aramathia besides them which continued with him at Glastenbury and many of them married with Britans continuing Christianitie heare in their children and posteritie vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine vnder the first Christian Kings Lucius and Donaldus 1. ALthough our vsuall Histories of S. Ioseph of Aramathia cheifely speake of the coming of him and his Religeous companions not aboue 14. by any accompt yet we haue Antiquities testifiing that greate numbers of other Christians came with him hither or to our Ilands adioyning at that time Among these a Brittish Eremite lyuing when Glastenbury Abbey was builded by King Inas when the Antiquities thereof were diligently sought and examined and he so conuersant in them that Io. Pitseus l. de vir Illustrib aetat 8. an 720. in Eremit Brit. Anonim in l. Sanct. Graal Ioh. Capgrau in Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aram. he wrote a booke of that subiect doth plainely testifie in his History hereof named Sanctus Graal the holy Graal that there came hither in the company of Saint Ioseph and his Religeous Associats which continued with him at Glastenbury in Eremiticall conuersation aboue 600. men and women that were Christians and had vowed chastity or continency vntill they should happily arriue in this Land Miraculously assigned as it seemeth vnto them to continue in Venerunt autem cum eis vt legitur in libro qui sanctum Graal appellatur sexcenti amplius tam viri quam foeminae qui omnes votum vouerunt quod ab vxoribus proprijs abstinerent quousque terram sibi delegatam ingressi fuissent And because some take exception to this Authour the most warranted Pits supr and allowed Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury written in old letters in parchment vpon broade Tables aunciently belonging to the Monastery of Glastenbury affirme the same And how diuers of them were noble parsonages Antiq. Glast in Tabul Antiq. and such as in those times and small Ilands were stiled Reges Kings and some of our Brittish Kings discended from them Among these was first Helaius Nephew to S. Ioseph of whome this old Manuscript Antiquitie thus relateth Helaius Nepos Ioseph genuit Iosue Iosue genuit Aminadab Aminadab Diuers noble Christians deliuered to haue bene in this Company and of whome our King in Britaine descended genuit Castellors Castellors genuit Manaclauiel Manaclauiel genuit Lambrord Lambrord genuit filium qui genuit Ygernam de qua Rex Vterpendragon genuit nobilem famasum Regem Arthurum Per quod pater quod Rex Arthurus de stirpe Ioseph descendit Helaius Nephew of Ioseph begat Iosue Iosue begat Aminadal Aminadab begat Castellors Castellors begat Manaclauiel Manaclauiel begat LaÌbrord LaÌbrord begat a sonne which begat Ygerna of whom vterpendrâgon begat the noble and renowned Arthur By which it appeareth that King Arthur did discend of the Race of Ioseph And these Antiquities doe thus further relate vnto vs Petrus consanguineus Ioseph ab Aramathia Rex Orcaniae genuit Erlan Erlan genuit Melianum Melianus genuit Arguth Arguth genuit Edor Edor genuit Loth Qui du xit in vxorem sororem Regis Arthuri de qua genuit quatuor filios scilicet walwanum Agrauains Gwerehes Gaheries Peter kinsman of Ioseph of Aramathia King of Orcanie begat Erlan Erlan begat Melianus Melianus begat Arguth Arguth begat Edor Edor begat Loth who tooke to wife the Sister of King Arthur of whome he begat fower sonnes to wit walwan Agrauayns Gwerehes Gaheries Antiquit. Glast supr Et Capgr in S. Ioseph 2. Againe the same Antiquities speaking of S. Iosephs Imprisonment presently after his coming into this Iland which was in Venedocia now Northwales neare to the I le of Man was set at libertie by a noble man whome he had conuerted to the faith named Mordraius whome the Antiquitie calleth a King Rex Mordraius A late writer thinketh this
this his wickednes affirming therein that it was lawfull for him to haue pluralitie of wiues because neither the Roman nor Britan Pagan Lawes as he auouched denied that to Princes neuer speaking of or regarding the lawe of Christ and in this state he liued and died 4. Moreouer all Antiquaries whatsoeuer of any credit tell vs plainely that Aruiragus was no Christian but still persisted in his Pagan Religion First William of Malmes bury saith Rex qui tunc regnabat fuit Barbarus praedicationi eorum consentire noluit nec paternas Traditiones commutare volebat The King which then reigned was a Pagan and would not consent to their preaching nor would he change his Auncestours Traditions The Antiquities of Glastenbury Capgraue and many other auncients write Rex Barbarus cum sua gente tam noua audiens inconsueta nec paternas volens in meliùs commutare Traditiones praedicationi eorum renuebat The Pagan King with his people hearing such new and vnaccuctomed things as S. Ioseph and his fellowes taught would not change his Auncestours Traditions for the better but refused their preaching The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury with his Protestant followers affirmeth Qorum praedicatione Rex Aruiragus cum Proceribus suis ab inueterata Druidum Religione abduci noluit King Aruiragus with his Nobles would not by the preaching of Ioseph and his companions be drawne from the inueterate Religion of the Druids Thus we see it manifestly declared that King Aruiragus was in all his actions life and death farre from being a Christian in profession 5. Now let vs examine whether as that late Authour saith S. Ioseph conuerted Neyther King Marius or Coillus was a Christian King Marius and Coillus to the Christian faith for this he bringeth no reason or Argument at all but onely in the Margent there citeth as teaching that opinion Ihon Capgraue Polydor Virgill Camden and Harpsfeld but not any one of these so affirmeth but the contrary Capgraue in the place by him cited calleth them duo Pagani Reges Marius Coillus Two Pagan Capgrau in Vita S. Ioseph CamdeÌ in Rom. in Aruirago Polydor. Virg. l. 2. Hist Angl. p. 41. Kings Marius and Collius so Camden maketh them longe after S. Iosephs time and auoucheth King Lucius Sonne of Coillus to haue bene our first Christian King So doth Polydor Virgill thus plainely testifiing of Lucius Britannorum Regum primus Christianus factus est he was the first Christian of the Brittish Kings Harpsfeld saith that neither Aruiragus Marius or Coillus the Kings which followed did embrace the ReligioÌ of Ioseph and his coÌpanions Aruiragus caeterique Principes eum secuti etsi eorum ReligioneÌ non amplecterentur molesti eis non fueruÌt immo Harpsf Hist Eccl. Angl. p. 3. virtutes eoruÌ admirati beneficijs auxeruÌt But onely were not troblesome vnto theÌ admiring their vertues bestowed benefits vpoÌ them Which no maÌ denieth but this is farre froÌ saying S. Ioseph conuerted to the ChristiaÌ faith Marius Coillus Engl. Martyrol in S. Ioseph 27. Iulij Sonne and Nephew to King Aruiragus the words of that Authour from these writers as he seemeth to pretend by his citing them And if we should follow either the computation of Sir william Camden the best Antiquary our Protestants euer had or others of that Religion we should make it vnpossible that any of these should be conuerted by S. Ioseph For first Sir Camden would haue them to haue liued long after the Age of S. Ioseph And for the Bal. l. de Script Britan. centur 1. in Ioseph Aram. in Aruirag Catal. Reg. Brit. ante Hist Brit. in Mario Matth. Westm an 72. Polydor. Virgil. l. 2. hist p. 38. rest they agree in this that King Marius and yet a Pagan ouerliued S. Ioseph To which computation Matthew of Westminster Polydor Virgill and others doe not dissent And concerning King Coillus he was ab Infantia euen from his Infancy by all writers brought vp at Rome and came not into Britaine while he came hither to reigne as King many yeares by all accompts after S. Ioseph was dead And so by no possibilitie could he be conuerted to the Christian faith in Britaine by S. Ioseph What dispotion or Inclination these had to the faith of Christ I will intreate when I come to their dayes hereafter in the meane time William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript of Glastenbury all other Antiquities of that place and Historyes as before generaly say these three were Reges Pagani Pagan Kings which Harding himselfe confesseth of Marius and Coillus though friends to Christian Religion neither doth Guliel Malm. M. S. de Antiq. Glaston Harding Chron. in Marius and Coillus he affirme that Aruiragus was a Christian but alledgeth Nennius wherein he seemeth to haue bene deceaued to be of that opinion And the Authour which before would haue King Marius and Coillus to be conuerted to the faith of Christ by S. Ioseph doth in an other place with the consent of Historyes name S. Lucius the first Christian King of Britany Therefore Marius and Coillus could not by his opinion without contradiction be Christian Kings Engl. Martyrol die 3. Decembr nor either of them a King Christian before him otherwise he had not bene the first but third or second in that order and degree 6. And if King Marius had bene a Christian or inclined to that holy Religion it carrieth no probability that he learned it of S. Ioseph for as Harding with others witnesseth he was of a child brought vp at Rome with the Emperour Claudius and his mothers kindred Who norished was at Rome in his Iuuente With his mothers kinne the best of th' Empire Hard. Chronic. in Marius c. 49. fol. 41. With Claudius also that was his owne Grandsire And not returning into Britaine vntill the death of Aruiragus his father to inherite the kingdome after him for any thing we reade in Historyes and by the common computation of Antiquities King Aruiragus and S. Ioseph dying within three yeares together it is not a thing to be easily beleeued Matth. Westm an 73. Bal. cent 1. in Aruirag Ioseph Aram. that Marius did or could learne Christianitie of S. Ioseph Neither did or could Christian Religion allow Marius a notorions knowne Bastard to Inherite the kingdome of Britaine as Heire to King Aruiragus he hauing diuers legittimate children by his lawfull wise Voada daughter of King Caratacus Hector Boeth Scotor hist l. 3. f. 41. Ex qua filium vnum duas filias susceperat All which by Christian Religion should haue inherited before them and he whether they had bene lyuing or dead by that could not claime Title to inherite and possesse the Crowne of Britaine as he did And the Scottish Historians who had best reasons Hector Boeth from the Scottish antiqu Scohist l. 4. fol. 58. Stowe hist Romans in Marius to keepe these things in memory doe tell vs that he
Glast M. S. tabulis ligneis affix in meÌbranis Holy Reliks brought hither reuerenced by S. Ioseph M. S. antiq de vit S. Iosephi Capgrau in eodem Melkin in S. Ioseph Antiq. Glast tabul Fix Antiquit. quondaÌ in Monaster S. Edmundi in Suffolc S. Augustini Cantuar. Theater of great Brit. Cat. of Rerelig Houses Richard Gibbonus Catalog Religioas aedium in Comit. Somersetten L. vlt. de Pagan C. Theod. l. Decernimus C. de Episc Cler. nouel 117. c. 7. ex Iulian. Const 1. c. 1. Auth. coll 5 tit 17. Ord. Rom. de diuin offic c. deaedif Eccl. pag. 107. Prudent âym 5. de S. Vincent 12. de passionib Apost al. apud Bar. To. 2. Annal. die 26. Iulij Thorne as the Protestants themselues there name it had within the memory of diuers there lyuing so testifing vnto me two Trunkes or Bodyes the other of a greater bignesse and a prophane Protestant endeuouring to cut downe the greatest and likely both if God had not miraculously preuented his wicked designement was extraordinarily punished by cutting his legge and one of the chips which he hewed of flying vp to his head put out one of his eyes was enforced to desist yet hauing cut downe the greater Trunke onely except a litle of the barke on the one side this body of the tree so seperated from the roote and lying vpon the grounde 30. yeares together still continued the miraculous florishing as the other did and still doth and being after taken quite away and cast into a ditch farre of from the place it likewise florished and budded as it vsed before And after that yeare it was quite stollen away not knowne by whome or whether as the old people there affirmed There is also the remnant of a miraculous wallnut Tree neare S. Iosephs Chappell the stocke remayning still alyue with a few small bowes the rest cut away which neuer buddeth forth vntill the Feast of S. Barnabas the Apostle commonly esteemed the longest day and then it sodaynely florisheth as much as others of that kinde of which I haue spoaken before from the Protestant Bishop of that place Doctor Montague That which is left of this Tree keepeth the same miraculous course euery yeare in florishing and bringing forth of leaues but no other frute of nutts the braunches being when I sawe it of late yeares too small younge and tender to bring them forth or sustaine their weight 5. These holy men among other memoryes of their holy Christian profession made vsed and left there the Picture of the Crucifixe and other holy Images to testifie to posteritie they were Christians by Religion which there inhabited Figuram nostrae Redemptionis aliasque figuras manifestas repererunt quibus bene cognouerunt quod Christiani prius locum inhabitarunt which remained there vntill the coming of those Apostolike men which Saint Eleutherius Pope sent hither in King Lucius his time There they kept with greate reuerence which with like deuotion they brought so farre with them two small siluer vessels filled with the blood and sweate of our blessed Sauiour Duo vascula alba argentea cruore prophetae Iesu perimpleta There they left a Succession of the first and most holy Religeous men continuing except in one part of the second Age by some vntill S. Dunstan his time by all many hundreds of yeares after the Saxons coming hither and were renowned in all NatioÌs in the time of the Romans the Britans and diuers Ages of the Pagan Saxons as also after they were Christians in and after S. Augustine his dayes as I shall deliuer at large when I come to that Age. These two Religeous memories the vessels of sweaty blood of Christ and the signe of the Crosse found in that holy place gaue inuincible testimony it was the Residency and habitation of blessed S. Ioseph and his holy company none but good Christians reuerent preseruers of such Relicks and ensignes and as appeareth by the auncient lawes and monuments heare cited no Church founded by Christians but with a Crosse or Crosses erected there euen in those first happye times as a Title and memory THE XXIX CHAPTER WHEREIN IS SHEWED HOW OVR PROtestant Antiquaries and others of England vehemently contending to proue that S. Paule the Apostle preached heare in Britaine doe proue no such thing by any Authorities they alledge for his being heare 1. IT is a common opinion of our English Protestant Antiquaries and others of that Religion that S. Paule preached heare in Britaine but the testimonies and Authorities vpon which Protestants Arguments and authorities for S. Paules preaching in Britaine examined they ordinaly build doe not in my Iugment proue any such thing of him in particular more then of the other Apostles Their first Archbishop of Canterbury thus pleadeth for S. Paul Paulum ipsum gentium Doctorem cum alijs gentibus tum nominatim Britannis Euangelium nuntiasse post priorem suam Romae incarcerationem Theodoretus Sophronius Patriacha Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 2. Lib. de curandis GraecoruÌ affect Hierosolymitanus affirmant both Theodoret and Sophronius patriarke of Hierusalem doe affirme that Paule himself Doctor of the gentils did preach the Ghospell to other Nations and namely to the Britans after his first imprisonment at Rome The Protestant Authours of their greate Theater of greate Theat of greate Brit. l. 6. c. 9. Britaine thus write of S. Paules being heare who doubtlesse after his first releasement from Rome confirmed the doctrine to these westerne parts of the world and among them as may appeare to this Iland of Britaine as both Sophronius Patriarke of Hierusalem and Theodoret an anncient Doctor of the Church doe affirme and proue saying that Fishers Publicans and the Tentmaker meaning S. Paule which brough the Euangelicall light vnto all Nations reuealed the same vnto the Britans Sir william Camden a principall Antiquarie speaking of S. Peters preaching heare ioyneth also S. Peter with him in these words Petrus etiam Camden Brit. in Sommersetshire ipse huc penetrauit diuini verbi lumen diffudit vti etiam Paulus teste Sophronio Theodoreto post secundam Romae Incarcerationem Also Peter himself came hither and diffused the light of the diuine worde as also Paule as Sophronius and Theodoret testifie after his second Imprisonment at Rome Also Andre du Chesne in his Andre de Chesne hist d'Anglet Escosse Hiberne p. 152. Stowe hist Romans Holinsh. hist of Eng. Harris descript of Britaine Author of 3. CoÌuers part 1. p. 21. 22. §. 22. Engl. Martyrol die 25. Ianuar. French Historie of England Scotland and Ireland saith S. Paule came hither apres se second prison a Rome after his second Imprisonment at Rome And citeth for this his opinion Theodoret and Sophronius as the alledged English Protestants haue done before of which opinion and vpon the same Authoritie are other English Protestant Historians as Stowe Holinshed and Harrison 2. To
ordaine Preists where the other ordinary Apostles performed it as S. Peter did heare in Britaine And this was also the condition of S. Barnabas S. Paul and Barnabas ordained Preists onely where the other Apostles came not extraordinarily made Apostle as S. Paul was both these as Theophilact and other Fathers witnesse onely ordayning Preists in places where the ordinary Apostles came not or not neare vnto them In Cypro autem non fecerunt Presbyteros neque in Samaria quia haec quidem Hiero solymis Apostolis erat vicina Which S. Paul himselfe doth sufficiently expresse in the first and second Theophilact in cap. 14. Act. Aposââl Gal. c. 1. 2. Act. Apost cap. 13. 14. c. Chapter of his Epistle to the Galathians where he teacheth his preaching to haue vsually bene where none of the ordinary Apostles preached 7. The like we reade in his trauailes described aswell by S. Luke in the Acts of the Apostles as other Histories And we see that the cheifest of S. Pauls Disciples which are said to haue bene in these parts neare vnto vs as S. Luke in France as S. Epiphanius witnesseth S. Trophimus left by him at Arles there by the common opinion S. Titus as the Catalogue of the Bishops of Mentz affirmeth and S. Crescens at Vienna yet all these still followed S. Paul and stayed not there in his time and by his direction For S. Luke was with him at Rome a litle before his death as he himselfe is witnesse onely Luke is 2. Tim. 4. v. 11. with me S. Trophimus was then at Miletum sick S. Crescens was gone from him at Rome in that imprisonment and S. Titus is departed into Dalmatia 2. Timot. cap. 4. which are thus affirmed by S. Paul in his second Epistle to S. Timothie Of which his vse and custome he himselfe maketh also this reason So haue I Rom. c. 15. vers 20. Harris Manuscr hist l. 1. c. 13. Pert. de Natalib l. 1. c. 24. stryued to preach the Ghospell not where Christ was named least I should build vpon an other mans foundation I haue spoken before of him who writeth we finde in Petrus de Natalibus of one Lucius a Britaine conuerted in Britany by S. Paul and baptized by Timotheus his Scholler who followed him in that Peregination for thus he saith Lucius beatus Confesser fuit Rex Britanniae baptizatus a Timotheo Discipulo S. Pauli This Lucius was not that man whome Eleutherius conuerted to the faith in the yeare of our lord 184. But some other noble Britaine conuerted by S. Paule in his Peregrination whome Petrus nameth a King belike more in respect of his nobilitie then for any kingdome he did possese Wherein this Authour must needs be mistaken first because I haue proued before that S. Timothie which he meaneth S. Paules Disciple and Bishop of Ephesus was neuer in or neare Britaine to baptize either a King or noble man named Lucius nor any other Secondly his Authour Petrus de Natalibus euen as he is cited by him doth not attribute the conuersion of any such Lucius to S. Paul but onely saith that S. Lucius King of Britaine was baptized by Timotheus Disciple to S. Paul Lucius S. Thimothie Bishop of Ephesus was not in Britaine beatus Confessor fuit Rex Britanniae baptizatus à Timotheo Discipulo S. Pauli Neuer saying that this S. Timothie which baptized him was heare with S. Paul or that this was at the time of S. Pauls being heare much lesse that S. Paul conuerted this King Lucius And this Lucius was the same that was conuerted in the time of Pope Eleutherius and one S. Timothie sonne of sainct Claudia our noble Country woman was one of the happy instruments of his Baptizing and the conuersion of this Nation at that time as I will proue when I come to that History in the next Age and likely called Disciple of S Paul because being a child probable it is he was baptised and instructed by him in the faith of Christ And it is as vnprobable that S. Timothie Bishop of Ephesus should be heare with him as any that then was or had bene his Disciple both for the reasons formely remembred as that S. Paul prensently after his being heare and returne to Rome from prison there doth write to him being then at Ephesus so farre more remote from hence and that Epistle 2. Tim. c. 1. 2. 3. 4. directly proueth that this S. Tymothie was there in that very time which What Disciples of S. Paul were probably in Britaine with him can onely be allowed to S. Paul for his being heare But of all the Disciples of S. Paule or his companions most probable it is that first S. Luke the Euangelist was heare with him first because S. Paul saith of him by Protestant Translation who was the chosen of the Churches to trauaile with vs. Secondly because 2. Cor. 8. v. 19. he is before said to haue come into these parts and lastely because S. Paul at his returne from hence testifieth that S. Luke was the onely Disciple or companion coâtinued still with him onely Luke is with me The like I affirme of 2. Tim. 4. v. 11. Demas who as he writeth forsooke him after that time and the same I suppose of S. Crescens which after this went from him into Galatia and Titus vnto Dalmatia and Tyticus whome he sent to Ephesus 2. Tim. 10. 12. THE XXXII CHAPTER OF OVR HOLY CHRISTIAN BRITANS IN Rome at this time and cheifely of Lady Claudia and her holy family 1. HAVING thus attended S. Paul in his holy trauailes and probably brought him in those his long Iorneys into this kingdome and from hence to Rome to the place and neare the time of his triumphant Martyrdome before I performe that dutie to S. Peter I will say some what of our Brittish Christians then at Rome And the rather because S. Paul in his second Epistle to S. Tymothie written from his Prison in Rome at this time making an honorable memory of some of them putteth me in minde to make mention of them in this as their fittest place I haue spoken before of our noble Britans the Christian parents of S. Claudia and of her the holy childe of those Religeous Christians Now Iam to entreate of her as an happy naturall Mother of diuers holy Christian children which she brought into this world and as a supernaturall Mother vnto many of this her Nation being in her degree and order an happy occasion and meanes of their birth in Christ But a late English Catholike writer litle to the honour of this NatioÌ hath questioned whether our noble Countriwoman Author of 3. Conuers of Brit. part 2. p. 17. Claudia was the same whome S. Paul recounteth among the renowned Christians at Rome or no and seemeth to deny it rather leauing this Brittish Lady by his opinion in Paganish Infidelitie then to be a Christian and a Protestant Bishop
Oecumenius in verba illa Dado operam c. 2. Petr. 1. v. 15. to remember this Nation not onely during his life but after when he should be in Heauen as I haue shewed by diuers examples from auncient and credible Authours before shall remember more hereafter And in the next verse he proueth that he principally heare remembred Britaine and those Nations to which he had parsonally preached for he saith We haue not followed 2. Petr. 1. v. 16. cunningly deuised fables when we made knowne vnto you the power and coming âf our Lord Iesus Christ but were eye witnesses of his Maiestie Where he plaineây speaketh of such people and Nations to whome he had made knowne the power of our Lord Iesus Christ by his preaching such as Britaine was 3. And when being to leaue this world and his cheif Pastorall chardge which might not die with him to his successor we must further acknowledge how mindefull he was of this kingdome with others in that designement whether he constituted S. Linus or S. Clement to be his next Successor for the first as I haue shewed before was familiarly knowne to our Christian Britans and lyued most with them in Rome and the other S. Clement was not onely in the same estate but was parsonally heare with S. Peter in this Nation Neyther were our Christian Britans then vnmindfull or vngratefull for so many fauours of S. Peter vnto this Country but euer continued most dutifull and faithfull vnto him without any discontinuance of those obsequies vnto him for as I haue probably shewed they were the first that entertayned him in Rome and after so I cannot without preiudice and iniury The greate honor loue of our first Christian Britans to S. Peter and how probably diuers of them honorably buried him vnto this kingdome thinke but they were cheifely Christian Britans that performed the last and funerall duties to that holy Apostle among whom likely was S. Marcellus Disciple of S. Peter by birth a noble Britan of whom I will speake more hereafter for we reade in many that one of S. Peters Disciples so named did honorably bury that glorious Apostle martyred by the cruell Tirant Nero. Marcellus quidam Discipulus S. Petri accepit Corpus Apostoli Bed Hom. de S. Petro Paulo Tom. 7. oper Guliel Eisengr centur 2. part 6. Dâst 1. S. Anton. Vinc. Petr. de Nat. apud Magdebur cent 1. l. 2. c. 12. 650. 2. Tim. 4. lauit illud tali vnguento quod nunquam posset putrescere postea misit illud in monumento Yet I finde that there was an other Marcellus in this time a Roman borne Marci vrbis Romae Praefecti filius that sometime followed Simon Magus and was conuerted to the faith of Christ by S. Peter and wrote among other works the Acts of S. Peter and S. Paul But this man being thought to be martyred by Nero cannot so well be adiudged to haue bene the buryer of S. Peter seeing S. Peters Martyrdome was one of Nero his last Actions And we may not doubt but our Britans that first receaued S. Peter in their house at Rome and were euer afterward most faithfull and true vnto him both at libertie and in prison as we are taught by their loue to S. Paul in like case testified by himselfe and brought vp their children in such sorte that among other Acts of Christian pietie we finde as in S. Praxedes that they Vita S. Praxed in Breuiar die 21. Col. Iulij buried the bodies of the holy martyrs Imperatore Christianos persequente eos facultatibus opera consolatione omni charitatis officio prosequebatur Nam alios domi occultabat alios ad fidei constantiam hortabatur aliorum corpora sepeliebat ijs qui in carcere inclusi erant qui in ergastulis exercebantur nulla re deerat Therefore much more we may iudge that the holy parents their Christian Brittish family and friends who from the first coming of S. Peter to Rome had ministred in such duties vnto him were not wanting to performe this last and Antiquit. Glast Capgr Cat. in S. Ioseph Hard. in chron Stow hist Cornelius Tacit. in Vita Agricolae farewell obsequie to that greatest Apostle both in respect their greate loue and effection to S. Peter be sufficient Testimonialls thereof and aboue all others they might more freely performe it then many others For the Romans did not intermeddle then with the Britans in matters of Religion but left such affaires to their owne Gouernment and Brittish Gouernours as we see in their Kings then Aruiragus Marius Coillus and Lucius all friends and fauourers That neither S. PudeÌs S. Claudia any of their family or any Britan was then punishable by the Romans for Religion of Christians before Lucius was conuerted to the faith openly to professe it and none of them ioyned with the Pagan Romans in their Religion which we cannot affirme so freely of France where Claudius had forbidden the vse of their old Religion which in Britaine neyther he nor any other Emperour had done but the Christian Britans did both at home and els where vnder the Romans quietly enioy the free vse of the Religion of Christ vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 4. If any man obiect that S. Pudens husband to S. Claudia was a Roman and so subiect to their Lawes in Religion I answeare first that it is euident before that the Father of S. Claudia a Christian and cheife commander in that family was yet lyuing and long time after Secondly I answeare that S. Pudens himselfe was but a Municeps and no Romane partaker thereby of the Roman priuiledges and immunities but not subiect to their penalties especially in things concerning Religion as is testified by Aulus Gellius and others their owne writers Municipes sunt ciues Romani ex municipijs suis suo Aul. Gellius Noct. attic l. 16. c. 13. Io. Selden Analect p. 39. Cicero l. 2. de legibus Iure legibus suis vtentes muneris tantum cum Populo Romano honorarij participes a quo munere capessendo appellati videntur nullis alijs necessitatibus neque vlla populi Romani lege astricti Marcus Tullius Cicero hath the like euen in matters of Religion and diuers others Therefore a Protestant Antiquarie boldly concludeth that by the Roman Lawes the Municipes such as S. Pudens was might be of what Religion they would without controlement Tanta municipiorum videtur fuisse libertas vt maiorum ac auitis sibique proprijs sacris vti minime prohiberentur Selden supr THE XXXIV CHAPTER ENTREATING OF THE TIME OF POPE Linus Vespasian Emperor and Marius King of Britaine and of our Christians in those dayes both at Rome in Britaine and other places 1. THE cheife Gouernour of the Church of Christ S. Peter hauing now happily by holy Martyrdome ended his labours in this world and obtained his Crowne and reward in heaueÌ as an other succeeded him in that
high Pastorall chardge After the death of Nero others enioy the Empire a very shorte time in spirituall things so also at or soone after that time the supreame Gouernors in temporall affaires both in the Roman Empire and this kingdome of Britaine were changed Nero the Emperor the same yeare he Euseb in Chron. Matt. Westm in Galba Otho Vitell. Marrian Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Martin Polon in Supput Flor. Wigorn. alâj Martyred the holy Apostles murthered himselfe and Galba was Emperor though a short time of sixe monethes or litle more and Otho who stewe Galba was an Emperor allthough of a lesse continuance for being in the fourth battaile he fought with Vitellius conquered by him hauing had victory in the three former impatient of dishonor killed himselfe bearing the name of Emperor but three monethes And Vitellius which triumphed ouer him enioyed as short an Imperiall life onely eight monethes long as his death for his cruell wickednes was dishonorable stabbed to death cast into the Riuer of Tyber and wanting buriall Cum Vitellius multa crudeliter ac nequiter Romae ageret minutissimorum ictuum punctionibus est excarnificatus ad Vespasian Emperour vltimum in Tyberim mersus communi caruit Sepultura After these Vespasian was Marius King in Britaine no Persecutor of ChristiaÌs but a freind and Benefactor to theÌ inuested in the Empire enioying it allmost eleuen yeares 2. In Britaine Marius commonly esteemed the sonne of Aruiragus and Genuissa the reputed daughter of Claudius was King and both these so farre from being enemies and Persecutors of Christians that King Marius is by diuers as I haue shewed before reported to be a Christian and by all opinions both a friend and Benefactor vnto them confirming vnto the Christian Eremites of Aualon S. Ioseph and his Associates those Donations liberties and Immunities which his Father King Aruiragus had formerly granted Iohn Harding Cronicle c. 47. vnto them And the Emperor Vespasian whas so friendly and fauourable to holy Christians that when he was in Britaine before he was Emperour as Vespasian Emperour also a freind to Christians and thought to haue beleeued in Christ Harding from more auncient Authours hath testified he procured those Immunities and Exemptions for S. Ioseph and his company which King Aruiragus endowed them with And I doe not doubt but he was so farre a Christian in iudgment that I may recompt him in the number of those first Emperours of whome Tertullian thus writeth The Emperours themselues would haue Tertullian Apol. contr gent. c. 21. beleeued in Christ if the Emperours had not bene necessarie to the world or men that where Christians might haue bene Emperours Sed Caesares credidissent super Christo si aut Caesares non essent saeculo necessarij aut si Christiani potuissent esse Caesares For we finde in auÌcient Histories Manuscripts and others written diuers Manusc French hist pr. Or que nous sommes hundred yeares since that this Vespasian being Miraculousely cured of a naturally irrecouerable desease by the power of Christ did plainely acknowledge him to be the sonne of God fuist le filz de Dieu And promised therevpon to reuendge his death vpon the Iewes Which he performed when he sacked Hierusalem and so slaued that people For executing which Iustice of God and desolation of the Iewish Nation this kingdome of Britaine though so farre distant thence was present there as both Haebrew English writers euen Protestant Ministers are witnesses with 20000. souldiers I 20000. Britans serued under Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem by VespasiaÌ and Titus reade saith a learned Protestant Antiquarie and Minister in Ioseph Bengorion a very authenticall Haebrew Authour a Testimony of the passing of twentie thowsand Britans valiant souldiers to the seige and fearefull sacking of Hierusalem vnder the conduct of Vespasian and Titus the Roman Emperour Therefore so many thowsands going so greate a Iorney to fight vnder so Christanly a minded Generall and for the Quarrell of Christ we cannot thinke but many of these were Ioseph Bengor apud Rich. Hakluit praef l. Nauigat Angl. also in iudgment Act or both Christians 3. And so we may worthely register Britaine for one of the first beleeuing Nations though so farre distant from the place of the life death and first preaching Credible that many of these Britans were Chsistians of Christ and boldly say it was the first cheifest principall or onely kingdome that sent so greate forces and so farre of through so many difficulties to execute the iust Reuendge of God vpon his Enemyes And the Christian either publike profession or knowne disposition of many Brittish Souldiars there mixed with the Romans vnder Vespasian must needs be a Motiue to iustifie his words for true to force Iosephus to those forcible complaints to the Iewes at that time that they could not expect any help froÌ God for as Oratio Iosephi ad Iudaeos Egesippus l. 5. excid Hierosolymitani cap. 15. they had forsaken him so he also had forsaken them And he that was wont to defend them was gone to the Romans their Enemyes who then worshiped the true God whome the Iewes had offended and the true God was with the Romans an praesidium speratur diuinum atque auxilium de penetralibus Sed qui nos defendebat ad hostem migrauit quoniam quem nos colebamus Romani venerantur nos offendimus Quis autem ignorat cum illis esse deum So that whether soeuer we goe where BritaÌs Iosephus Egesipp supr were in that time either in Iury about HierusaleÌ where the faith of Christ was first preached or Rome in Italy where the cheife Vicar of Christ was seated The cheife Rulers in Britaine friends to Christians in this time or in Britaine then termed by Iosephus and Egesippus an other world Quid attexam Britannias interfuso Mari a toto orbe diuisas a Romanis in orbem terrarum redactas We finde there were many Christians among them And their cheife Rulers euen in temporall affaires not vnchristinaly minded as Vespasian in Iury King Marius in Britaine at Rome Coillus his sonne afterward King heare brought vp at Rome euen from his Infancy hic ab Infantia Romae nutritus a greate friend to Christians both there and in Britaine when Matth. Westm an 78. Galfrid Monum li. 4. ca. 18. PoÌtic Virun Hist Brit. l. 4. Stow Hist in Coillus he came to Rule 4. And to come to the spirituall cheife Gouernour of the Church of Christ in the See at Rome in this time to defere the Question whether S. Linus or S. Clement immediately succeeded to S. Peter vntill I come to S. Clements place by common computation and heare to followe that opinion which the Church of Christ seemeth to preferre that S. Linus was S. Peters next successour in the Papall Gouernment Linus Pontifex primus post Petrum Breuiar Rom. die
23. Septemb. in S. Lino gubernauit Ecclesiam How carefull and mindefull this Pope was of the spirituall good of this Nation and the meanes he had to effect it may be gathered by his acquaintance and familiarity which he had with our Britans then remayning Pope Linus his care of Britaine at Rome by whom and with whom he was most releiued and resident as is before related And to instance in some particulars it seemeth that both S. Beatus and his other holy Brittish companion of whome I haue Hâ consecrateth diuers Brittish Preists of this Nation spoken before were consecrated Preists and sent into these parts by this Pope S. Linus To which opinion both our English and German Protestants with other Authours induce me Our English Protestant Antiquaries write in this manner As Beatus Rhenanus in his Historie of Germanie Pantaleon and others Theater of great Britaine l. 6. §. 9. doe reporte one Suetonius a Noble mans sonne in Britaine conuerted to the faith by the first Planters of the Ghospell in this Iland and after his baptisme called Beatus was sent by the Brethren from hence vnto Rome to be better instructed and further directed by Saint Peter By which and that I haue proued before that S. Peter was put to death soone after his returne to Rome from hence it may well be concluded that S. Beatus and consequently also his companion in the same case were consecrated by S. Linus and not by S. Peter for Pantaleon proueth that these men were long at Rome to be instructed both in faith and learning requisite for such Ecclesiasticall parsons before they were consecrated Preists and directed into these Countries and this rather by S. Peters succesfor then by himselfe then Martyred and in heauen S. Beatus Heluetiorum Apostolus Henric. Pantal. de viris Illustrib Germ. parte 1. p. 114. Stumpff l. 7. Bibliotheca Patrum minor Chronic. chronicor tom 2. Beatus ille nobilibus parentibus natus ex Britania RomaÌ profectus est vt a S. Petro in vera fide rectius institucretur Cum autem in humanioribus literis optime profecisset atque Suetonius diceretur Christianis dignus visus est qui doctrinaÌ veram perciperet atque eandem vbique disseminaret Which could not be well effected in so short a time as is shewed before S. Peter liued after his returne from Britaine to Rome Therefore I must needs asscribe it to the time and ordinance of S. Linus Which I may safely affirme in both opinions concerning S. Linus aswell of them which deny him to haue bene Pope and affirme that what he did in Papall affaires he did it by S. Peters direction and appointment ex praecepto beatt Petri Apostoli as also of such as say he was true Pope and immediate successor to S. Peter in which last opinion there can Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Mart. Polon Supput in S. Lino Leo 2. epist decret Florent Wigorn. in Siluan Otho be no pretence of difficultie at all And in the former opinion allthough we may not without iust reason say that Expâaecepto Petri S. Linus proceedings by commandment of S. Peter are to be vnderstood of things he did in the life of S. Peter and time of his absence from Rome for if S. Linus was not Pope after but S. Clement it should rather be said that S. Linus did ex praecepto S. Clementis as S. Clement then liuing commanded and directed then by the commandement of S. Peter who being dead neither could command as Pope nor be esteemed Pope yet we may lawfully suppose that S. Peter who had bene in Britaine and had such care thereof And seeing in his life time S. Beatus and his Brittish companions went so long a Iorney as from hence to Rome to be instructed in the faith and desirous to be consecrated Preists to preach in their Countrie would giue chardge and direction to S. Linus his successor to performe those duties for the spirituall good and honor of this Nation 5. And so we may probably vpon sufficient warrant suppose these holy Brittish Preists and Saints were directed into these parts both by S. Peter and S. Linus Authoritie and Order By this holy Pope also were such Britans as were Christians in Rome at that time instructed the most principall place of S. Linus Residence being then in the house of S. Claudia our Brittish Lady and so ordinary and vsuall that S. Paul before seemeth to number and accompt him one of that family Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia that house being as is allready shewed the most knowne and frequeÌt place of ChristiaÌs in Rome eyther to instruct or be instructed in ReligioÌ minister or receaue the holy Sacraments thereof And allthough King Coillus of Britaine did not openly professe himselfe a Christian at that time for feare of the Roman Emperour and Senate yet being brought vp at Rome and in this time and so farre a Christian in iudgment and affection that he confirmed to the Eremits of Glastenbury those immunities and priuiledges which Antiquit. Glast in tabula antiq Io. Capgr Cat. in S. Iosepho Ara. Gulielm Malm. l. de antiq coenobij Glast M. S. his Grandfather and Father Kings Aruiragus and Marius had graunted before vnto them we must needs affirme that he learned this his so greate allowance and loue to Christians and their Religion at Rome from S. Linus and his Disciples in whose time of Papacy he liued and had his education and Instruction there by all Antiquities And to giue vs assurance that this S. Linus had a Pastorall care as part of his greate chardge and cuer as necessitie required and the times would permite to send Bishops and preachers into these parts where Britaine is we are told by diuers French Historians and from their primatiue Antiquities that euen in the first yeare of his dignitie he sent Saint Cler to the Realme of Britanny Armorike who brought with him the Mere des histoires chroniques de France lib. 1. fol. 87. Alani Bouchard Annales de Bretaigne l. 1. f. 19. Nayle wherewith the right Arme of S. Peter was crucefied and S. Cler there setled his Episcopall See in the city of Nantes in the yeare of grace 72. THE XXXV CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION in Britaine in the time of Pope Cletus King Marius or Coillus and how we had heare in Britaine a continued Succession both of Preists and Bishops all this first hundred of yeares 1. S Linus being martyred S. Cletus succeeded him in the Apostolike Roman See and was Pope aboue 11. yeares And for temporall Rulers Matthew of Westminster and diuers after him doe testifie that King Marius died in the 78. yeare of Christ left Coillus his sonne his Successour in this kingdome Anno gratiae 78. Marius Britannorum Matth. Westm an 78. Catalog Regum Britann in Mario Stowe Hist in Marius Harding Cronicle in King Marius c.
allmost all the same reasons and Bed Martyrol 15. Cal. Octobr. Mart. Rom. die 17. Septemb. Vsuatd Ado Mart. Anglic. Secundum vsum Sarum cod die Engl. Marty 17. Sept. authorities to assist mee which I vsed for S. Augulus and therefore need not repcate them againe and no argument or Authour but that late writer without all warrant for these as for S. Augulus to impugne mee and him I haue fully answeared Onely one thing he writeth to their honour which I willingly allowe There are diuers Churches yet remayning in Wales that in auncient times haue bene dedicated in their honour among whom also their memory is yet famous vntill this day especially in Monmouthshire and the Southern parts adioyning But that they were martyred vnder Diocletian he bringeth no Authoritie The Authours which he citeth for them being those I alledged before are silent S. Soâates and S. Stephen probably maâtyred in Britaine about this time of any such thing onely they say that vpon that day not speaking of any time they were martyred in Britaine Neyther can I finde any grounde with him or elswhere for that he saith of them They were conuerted to the faith of Christ in our Primatiue Church by the preaching of S. Amphiball Preist and Martyr For Britaine and the Britans were conuerted long before And though many Christians in Britaine were put to death in the time or Persecution commonly ascribed to Dioclesian as a thowsand at one place called Lichfeild which argueth the inhabitants heare then were Christians and more needed grace of perseuerance then preaching especially towards the Countryes now called Wales yet I doe not finde any particularly named in auncient Authours but S. Alban Heraclius Amphibalus Aaron and Iulius except we should allow of that which Regino writeth of S. Lucia Virgin and Martyr in Britaine Lucia Virgo in Britannia Which is discredited by himselfe for he saith she Regino in Chronic an D. 242. was putt to death in Britaine in the yeare of Christ 242. Which probably was before Dioclesian was borne Yet will I not denie but Regino PrunieÌsis mistaking the time for the number of yeares may otherwise write a truth that S. Lucia Virgin Martyr in Britaine by Regino Pruniensis Lucia a Virgin was martyred in Britaine and in the dayes of Dioclesian and if halfe so much Authoritie had or could be brought for S. Augulus Socrates or Stephen I should not so easilie haue disabled it Onely one thing I will adde concerning the place of S. Augulus Martyrdome 10. That a late French writer in his Historie of this our Britaine seemeth to Andre du Chesne Taurauge en l'Historie general d'Angleterre Escosse d'Irland thinke that Caerlegion was in the time of Iulius Agricola and by him named Augusta which if it were so it onely varieth the particular place of his Martyrdome nothing detracting from the glorie of him or this Nation or contradicting that I haue said of the time of his death for no memory is in Histories of any such there in the time of Dioclesian nor any Archbishops name of that place preserued long after Dioclesian his death Tremonius S. Dubritius the first that be named in Histories which rather confirmeth the honor of the place of his Martyrdome to LondoÌ especially seeing this Authour bringeth neither reason nor Authoritie to infring it if we take the denominatioÌ Augusta to haue bene giuen heare in respect of the Nobility of the place it must needs best agree to our most auncient and noble Citie as Camden and others yeeld that reason ea dignitate floruit Londinum vt Augusta dici caeperit many forreine Cities very famous were called Augusta in that respect as Vacienorum Augusta praetoria Camden in middle sex pag. 217. Monster in Cosmogra Cooper in Augusta Abraham Ortelius in Indice Antiq. Region Insul Vrb. Oppid c. Augusta Taurinorum Augusta Tricastinorum Augusta Veromanduorum Augusta Valeria Augusta Emerita Augusta Bracchara Augusta Acilia Augusta Tiberij Augusta Vindeliciorum Augusta Caesarea Augusta Vestonum Augusta Treuirorum and other famous Cities among Cosmographers which haue taken that name for their Noblenes and not from the Roman Legion called Augusta lying in so many places And of all places Caer-legion could not be so named from that relation no euidence giuen that any so named Legion continued there And the generll name Caer-legion the Citie of the Legion conuinceth it had not the name from any Legion in particular much lesse Augusta for then it should haue bene named Caer-augusta and not Caer-legion as we see all the others are before named Augusta absolutely without reference to any Legion either in generall or particular And the Cities before named Augusta are called as we see of the Countryes where they be or were and not from any Roman Legion 11. I haue mentioned before that the Emperour Traian was a Persecutor of Christians and among many others the renowned Pope S. Clement was barbarously first exiled and after cruelly put to death But this Persecution as it much aduanced the honor of our Brittish Christians so it gaue occasion to encrease their number Our noble Christian Brittish house at Rome as in this time and before it was the most frequented receptacle of Christians releeuing them in all their wants while they liued so now in this storme of Persecution besides the famous Sepulchrary and burying place which it had most charitably before prouided in via Salaria bearing the name of S. Priscilla our Brittish Foundresse thereof there was an other very costely burying place Loco caemiterij at their owne dwelling house as the Baron Annot. in Martyrol Rom. die 16. Ianuarij Romans haue before confessed where they secretly buryed the bodyes of the holy Martyrs suffering in these Persecutions ad sepeliendos sublatos occultè Martyres And as I haue shewed before this Christian Brittish house hauing so greate resorte of Christians vnto it that at one time there were in it baptized nonaginta sex homines 96. men besides women and children as that phrase is vsually taken in Histories and was as the coÌmon schoole Seminary cheife Church and place to minister Sacraments and consecrate holy parsons we must needs conclude from hence that this kingdome of Britaine was before all other Nations to take especiall fruite and benefite thereby to haue diuers of those holy Preists there consecrated to be sent hither vnto it This the lawe of the Ghospell allowed the chardge of S. Peter exacted and S. Clement as duely performed the lawe of nature pleading for Britaine to our Christian Brittish house and schoole in Rome that so it ought to be And yet an other lawe and of no small power with those that desired to serue Christ with quiet and securitie the lawe of necessitie drewe many Christians from Rome and those parts of the Empire where the Persecution then raiged as diuers both Catholike and Protestant Authours haue before proued to come vnto and liue
in this Nation both in respect of the King a friend to Christians and the Immunities of the place and Countrie And this may suffice for the History of this first Age of Christianitie in this kingdome of greate Britaine For them that are desirous to knowe and enforme themselues more fully in euery particular point of true Christian Catholike Religion lately and now still heare as in diuers other places questioned what was publikly preached professed and receaued for such by the holy Apostles Apostolike men and Primatiue Christians of this first Age when by all the holy and vndoubted true Religion to be a Rule and direction to all Posteritie in succeeding times for euer was published and accepted I haue set it downe at lardge in my late Booke intituled The Iudgment of the Apostles betweene Catholiks and Protestants in matters of Religion Wherein they shall finde the true and holy sentence of them and other Apostolike men liuing in this Age in euery Question to be for the present Catholiks and against their Aduersaries the first to professe vndoubted truth the others knowne and confuted Error in euery Article Which would seeme too long to be set downe in an Historie thererefore I caused it to be printed a parte in the yeare of our Lord 1632. The end of the First Age. THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE SECOND AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE SECOND AGE THE I. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS RELATED BY ALL TESTImonies of Protestants and others how in the Papacie of S. Anacletus this kingdome was diuided into Prouinces for Christian Primats and Bishops and that these Bishops and holy Preists were Massing sacrificing Preists and consecrated by such forme and manner of Consecration as the present Roman Church now vseth as likewise all our Primatiue Brittish Bishops and Preists were and diuers such sent into these parts by this holy Pope as S. Peter and Clement had giuen chardge before 1. BEING now to begin the second hundred of yeares from the Birth of Christ we must make our beginning with those Rulers with which we coÌcluded the first to witt S. Clement Pope Traiane Emperour and Coillus King of Britaine These two last reigned diuers yeares in this Age but S. Clement being putt to death by Traiane euen in the beginning of this Eusebius in Chronic. an 3. Traiani Hieron Catal. in S. Clement Matth. Westm an gratiae 102. Damasus in Pontif. in S. Clem. Baron Annal. an D. 100 Centurie as Eusebius S. Hierome with others testifie and likely bannished from the See Apostolike into the Iland Chersonesus where working strange miracles and conuerting many thereby he suffered glorious martyrdome in the later end of the former Age I must come to his next Successour in that highest chardge and dignitie S. Anacletus who enioyed it as S. Damasus and others witnes nine yeares three moneths and tene dayes sedit annos nouem mensââ tres dies decem Matthew of Westminster saith 9. yeares and ten moneths sedit in Cathedra Romama annis 9. mensibus decem He as himselfe and Damasus in PoÌtif in Anacleto Vit. cius in Breuiar 13. Iulij Matth. Westm an 102. Martin Polon supput in Anaclet Anaclet Epist 1. Epist 3. Florent Wigor in chronic an 93. vel 71. Marianus Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Domitiano Magdeburg in Indice cent 2. tit Anacletus Magdeb cent 2. ca. 7. col 146. Matth. Park Ant. Brit. p. 24. Bils Barl. Bridg. Couell Hooker Down l. in Text. citat Ioa. Pris defens Hist Britan. pag. 73. 74. Rob. Bar. l. de vit Pontif. Rom. in Anaclet Ormerod pict of Pop. p. 78. Gir. Cambr. l. de Iure Metropol Eccl. Menou ad Innocen 3. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Flor. Wigorn. in in chron in Domitiano others proue vnto vs was consecrated Preist by S. Peter the Apostle and instructed by him Petrus Princeps Apostolorum Instructor noster a sancto Petro Apostolorum Principe Presbyter ordinatus And as he saith placed by Christ in the See Apostolâke in Apostolica-Sede à Domino constitutus And in an other place he writeth againe that he will write as S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles who made him Preist instructed him vt à ââato Petro Principe Apostolorum sumus instructi à quo Presbyter sum ordinatus scribere vobis sicut petistis non denegauimus This is so warranted a truth that the greatest Protestant Enemies to such Antiquities the Magdeburgian writers plainely thus confesse it Anacletus Presbyter à Petro ordinatus And cite for their euidence the Epistle of S. Anacletus onely and thereby confirme it to be his writing So doe our best learned English Protestants their first such Archbishop of Canterbury Matthew Parker their Protestant Bishops Bilson Barlowe Bridges and others against their Puritans Sir Ihon Prise Couell Hooker Downame Barnes Ormerod and too many to be recited therefore I may passe ouer Catholike Writers in this matter and onely I name three of our auncient Antiquaries Giraldus Cambrensis Marianus Scotus and Florentius Wigorniensis by Protestants testimonies renowned for such learning And so I might boldly if I had no other warrant insist vpon the Authoritie of this holy Apostolike man for S. Peter his Consecratour and Instructour confirmed in grace could not deceaue eyther him or vs or any and his writings proposing S. Peters instruction doctrine and practise are sufficiently abled before to be a true proposer yet I will be so farre from building onely vpon this grounde though so firme a foundation that I shall haue so many other ample witnesses besides for that I shall alledge from him that without him it shall haue credite and certaintie sufficient 2. First he declareth how Prouinces were diuided before the time of Christ for the most part and afterward by the Apostles and by S. Clement this Predecessour that diuision was renewed againe And how they tooke Order in which and which places should be Primats or Patriarks Metropolitan and others inferiour Bishops Prouinciae multo ante Christi aduentum tempore diuisae sunt maxima ex parte postea ab Apostolis beato Clemente Praedecessore nostro ipsa diuisio est renouata c. And in his next Epistle he plainely repeateth the same againe and further addeth in two seuerall places that he had set The Prouinces in Britaine for Christian Primats and Bishops assigned by S. Peter and S. Clement and set downe by S. Anacletus in a Tome written by him downe in a booke or Tome which he sent with this Epistle the seuerall names of the Cities in all Prouinces which were to haue Primats and had receaued such from S. Peter S. Clement or himselfe aliae autem primae ciuitates quas vobis conscriptas in quodam Tomo mittimus à sanctis Apostolis à beato Clemente siue à nobis primates praedicatores acceperunt And to make manifest vnto vs that he as being Bishop of Rome or whosoeuer should succeed him
holy Pope sent a Legate to our King in Britaine to exhort him to Christian Religion and the benefite thereof Traian commaunding that Christians should not be persecuted 1. S Anacletus hauing gloriously ended his dayes by Martyrdome Martin Pol. in Euarist Damasus in eodem vit S. Euaristi in Breuiar Rom. 26. die Oct. Matth. West an gratiae 111. Martin Pol. in Euaristo an 112. Plin. l. 10. Epist 97. Epist Traiani ad Plin. apud euÌdeÌl 10. Epist 98. Tertullian Apol. Matth. Westm an 107. Martin Pol. in Traiano Mar. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Traian Martin Polon supr in or about the 111. yeare of Christ Traiane still continuing his Empire and Coillus King in Britaine S. Euaristus borne of a Iewe by Father called Iudas in the Citie of Bethlem succeeded him in the Papall dignitie and continued therein 9. yeares and 3. Moneths Some say 10. moneths and 2. dayes Matthew of Westminster giueth him 10. yeares Martinus saith 13. yeares 7. moneths 3. dayes In his dayes the Church of Christ enioyed more quiet then it had done in his Predecessours time For Traiane the persecuting Emperour being moued with many and forcible motiues did not onely mitigate the Persecution so much as he could but vtterly forbad any at all to be vsed First vpon the letters of Plinius the second his Lieutenant or Prefect in Bithinia of the greate number of Christians there their feruour and zeale in their Religion their Innocency and pietie of life and Inoffensiuenes to the Roman Empyre and lawes in other respects he so farre mitigated the former rigour of Persecution that he commanded no enquiry should be made to call them into question And some be of opinion that although much Persecution was vsed in his time yet it was by the instigation of his Substituts more then his desire Traianus non perse sed per suos Consiliarios tertiam Christianis iussit inferri Persecutionem And this is further Traiane the Emperour a fauourer of Christians in Britaine and all places confirmed by Suidas an auncient Greeke writer who doth insinuate so much and plainely witnesseth that vpon the letters of information from Tiberianus Prefect in Palestina how the number of Christians was so greate and their desire of Martyrdome so much that he was not able to putt all to death which voluntary offered them selues to dye for that cause Whereupon Traiane Suidas in vitis Caesarum in Traiano the Emperour sent expresse commandement to all his Prefects in all places that they should not persecute Christians any longer Traianus Christianis aliquid induciarum concessit Nam qui illis temporibus à Romanis Magistratus redimebant ad demerendos Imperatores varijs Christianos supplicijs afficiebant adeo vt Tiberianus qui primae Palestinorum genti praeerat ad eum retulerit se non parem esse Christianis occidendis qui vltrò supplicia appeterent Vnde Traianus omnibus Praefectis mandauit ne supplicijs eos afficerent Whereupon we haue warrant sufficient to hold that this Mandate of the Emperour which was so generall that it was to all his Prefects omnibus Praefectis was sent also in to Britaine and Nennius Hist M. S. in Mults exemplan an t so farre extended itselfe which is with aduantage confirmed by our auncient Brittish Historian Nennius in many Manuscript Exemplars where he doth assure vs that the RomaÌ Eâperour which was when S. Euaristus was Pope was onely Traiane who did not onely forbid Persecution in Britaine but sent a solemne Ambassadge hither missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum that they which would might be baptized and professe Christian Religion 2. And that S. Euaristus then Pope making religeous vse of this lenitie of the Emperour and his fauour to Christians did write and send to our King heare Coillus at that time and Nobles of Britaine to receaue the Christian Gildas NeÌnius writt how longe before K. Lucius S. Euaristus Pope sent a Legat to the King of Britaine to persuade him to the Christian faith faith and so there came a double Ambassadge from Rome hither then about that busines one from the Pope exhorting and an other from the Emperour permitting it Missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum Papa Romano Euaristo Gildas also as our Protestants terme that Authour in his Manuscript History in two distincts Libraries in Cambridge giueth the same testimonie of S. Euaristus Pope his sending hither at this time and differeth from Nennius onely in this that whereas Nennius hath told vs that the Ambassadge was sent hither by the Roman Emperour and the Pope of Rome Euaristus Gildas saith it was sent from the Roman Emperours and Euaristus Pope of Rome Missa Legatione ab Imperatoribus Romanorum à Papa Romano Euaristo Which more confirmeth this matter for howsoeuer we will take these Gildas hist in Bibliotheca public Cantabrigiae in Collegâo S. Benedicti Emperours of the Romans eyther for the cheife Emperours as commonly they are vnderstood or the cheife Rulers vnder them in the Roman Empyre as he seemeth some time to accept that worde and the word Imperator properly signifying a Ruler will beare it in some sence it cannot haue a proper and literall reference such as these worthie Authours would vse to the time of King Lucius though there was such a sending after in his dayes by like men and meanes which is made plaine by their ioyning of S. Euaristus with them who dyed in the time of King Coillus Father to King Lucius by all accomps and by common computation before King Lucius was borne and by their rekening which giue the soonest life to King Lucius which is Matthew of Westminster saying he was borne in the yeare of Grace 115. WheÌ Matth. Westm an gratiae 115. he was a childe sixe yeares old at the most his Father liuing and reigning King when neyther Emperour nor Pope would write or send to him about such busines and the words of Suidas are plaine before the Emperours commande in these affaires was to his Prefects omnibus Praefectis mandauit such as his Father King Coillus and Iulius Agricola were then in Britaine And allthough in the same places where Gildas Nennius speake of these Messadges from the Pope Euaristus and Emperour they write also of King Lucius and his Nobles conuersion this can be no Argument that they sent to King Lucius but his Father Coillus for allthough they mention both those things neare together after their breife manner of writing they must make them two distinct matters and neuer say that the messadge was sent to King Lucius neither could they so haue done if the time and other circumstances would haue giuen allowance thereunto for they which write of King Lucius his Nobles and Countrie 's Conuersion doe write also how he wrote for and entreated it by suppliant letters to Pope Eleutherius Secondly both these being learned Britans and the best writers they had and knowing aswell as any
the time of their Conuersion in King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius time could not be so mistaken in such a cause to miscalculate so many yeares for the Copie of Gildas saith 164. annis post aduentum Christi Lucius Britannicus Rex cum vniuersis Britanniae Regulis BaptismuÌ suscepit that King Gildas supr Lucius was baptized with all his Nobles of Britaine 164. yeares after the coming of Christ and Nennius saith it was three yeares afteâ Post centum sexaginta septem annos post Aduentum Christi Lucius Britanulcus Rex cum omnibus Regulis Nennius supr totius Britannicae Gentis baptismum suscepit So that whether we will take the accompt of S. Gildas or Nennius for King Lucius his time of coÌuersion though others make a greater difference by 20. yeares and more we see that King Lucius was conuerted 44. yeares after the death of S. Euaristus and 54. from his first entrance into the Papacie 7. Popes S. Alexander Sixtus Telesphorus Higinius Pius Anicetus and Soter being betwene him and S. Eleutherius in whose time by all accompts King Lucius was conuerted of which two such renowned writers could not be ignorant much lesse may we iudge without greate iniury and dishonour to them and bold rashnes in our selues that they would or could erre or be mistaken in so high a degree the one of them Nennins the meanest stiled by our Catalogists of such men both Catholiks and Protestants the most excellent Doctour of the Britans Principall or Arch-Abbot Io. Lelandus in Nennio lo. Pitsaeus de vir Illustrib aetat 7. in Nennio BaÌchorensi Balaeus centur 1. Script Brit. in eod of the most renowned Monastery of Bangor renowned both for wisedome and Religion Britannorum eximius Doctor egregius Britannorum Doctor famosissimi Monasterij Banchorensis Archiabbas Banchorensis Collegij Pontifex sapientia clarus Religione conspicuus The other S. Gildas the most renowned writer of the Britans of whome Histories remember by all Antiquities wherein he is stiled for his excellent and singular wisedome singularly Gildas sapiens Gildas the wise and so doth this Manuscript begin Incipiunt gesta Britonum à Gilda Sapiente composita Here begin the Acts of the Britans composed by Gildas Initium Gildae in Bibliotheca public Cantabrigiae Volum 247. tract 3. Surnamed the wise And if the firme grounde of such so auncient and worthie Authours could neede Supporters there is an other Manuscript in the Library of S. Ben ets Colledge in Cambridge so auÌcient and credible that it is bound vp in the same Volume with Nennius the auncient History of Landaffe and such others and by the Protestant Publisher of the Titles of the Manuscripts of Cambridge and Oxford stiled Gildae Sapientis Historia the Historie of Gildas Thom. Iames in libris Manuscr Cantabrig in Bibl. Collegij S. Bened. Volum 373. tract 7. Surnamed the wise but by an auncient note in that Copie ascribed to an other auncient writer Quastus or much like which is more likely for euen in this place there is some difference though not materiall betwene that Copie of Gildas in the publike Librarie where is written 164. annis post Aduentum Christi and this in S. Benets Colledge there readeth post centum sexaginta quatuor annos post Aduentum Christi And this so commended and authorised Manuscript hath the same words with Gildas and Nennius in this point missa Legatione à Papa Romano Euaristo That S. Euaristus Pope wrote to the King of Britaine to receaue the faith of Christ And for the difference betwene S. Gildas and Nennius about the Emperour or Emperours of the Romans writing is of the same minde with Gildas missa Legatione ab Imperatorihus Romanorum à Papa Romano Euaristo That they were the Emperours of the Romans in the plurall number which thus sent to the then King of Britaine 3. And this confirmeth not onely the exhortation of Pope Euaristus to our King then to receaue the Christian faith but that besides the command of Traiane the Emperour against all Persecution of Christians sufficiently proued by Suidas and Nennius sent to his Prefects and Lieutenants heare as in other places but that these Roman Lieutenants themselues did signifie so much to King Coillus that it was Edicted and commanded of Traiane the Emperour that Christians should not be persecuted in Britaine For in that sence which I somewhat insinuated before doth S. Gildas vnderstand Imperatores Romanorum in the same worke where speaking of the Tribute which was payed to the Emperour of Rome sayeth it ceased to be payed in that Gildas supr in Claudio manner and was payed to the Britaine Emperours in tempore Clundij quieuit dari census Romanis à Britannia sed Britannicis Imperatoribus traditur Which so named Emperours of the Romans that were in Britain must needs be their Prefects or Lieutenants heare receauing that Tribute to the vse of the greate Emperour and Senate of Rome And by this clemency of Traiane towards Christians with prohibition to persecute them not onely our King which was euer before a fauourer of them did now receaue new spirit to doe all friendely offices he could to the Christian Britans subiect vnto him but the Roman Prefects which then were commorant in this kingdome did eyther willingly or forcebly by the Emperours Mandate permit all Romans and others which were or desired to be ChristiaÌs quietly and without any trouble or molestation to enioy their Religion which both for the present and after times gaue greate assistance to the happy encrease of Christians in this kingdome for the conuerted Romans and their Apostles by long conuersation now made acquainted with the languadge and manners of the Britans were become not onely for such as were learned among them to be fittist men among strangers to preach vnto them but the very vnlearned themselues most desirous all they could to promote and further so holy a worke became ready and skilfull Interpreters to such Apostolike men as the See of Rome sent of forreyne Countries into this Nation to conuert it to Christ THE III. CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF BRITAINE IN ECCLE siasticall Affaires in the time of S. Alexander Pope Adrianus Emperour and Coillus or Lucius his sonne King heare Their affections to Christian Religion and of diuers Apostolike Dio in Traiano Eutropius lib 8. Spartian in Adrian Matth. Westm ann 117. 118. 119. Marian. aetat 6. in Traiano Adriano Martin Polon Supput in eisd Martyrol Rom. 28. die Octob. Bed Vsuard Ado eod die Vit. Alexand. 1. 3. die Maij in Breuiar Rom. Dam. in Pontif. in Alex. 1. Method apud Marian. in Adrian Imp. Matt. Westm an 120. 115. 124. men sent from the See of Rome preaching heare 1. TRAIANE the Emperour being now dead about the 117. 118. or 119. yeare of Christ the accompts being somewhat and so much different therein Adrianus succeeded him in the Empire wherein he ruled 21. yeares or
there abouts and S. Euaristus being Martyred in the beginning of the Reigne of Adrian S. Euaristus Papa Martyr Ecclesiam Dei sub Adriano Imperatore suo sanguine purpurauit S. Alexander the first of that name was his next Successor and ruled the See Apostolike 10. yeares 5. Moneths 20. dayes by the most receaued opinion The liues of Popes asscribed to S. Damasus say so many yeares 7. monethes 2. dayes annos Decem menses 7. dies 2. Matthew of Westminster alloweth to his Papacy but 8. yeares 5. Moneths and 2. dayes Sedit annis 8. mensibus 5. diebus 2. in the beginning of whose Regiment and vntill the fourth yeare of Pope Alexander and the sixt of Adrian the Emperour in the yeare of Christ 124. Coillus was King in Britain then leauing the Crowne to his youÌg sonne Lucius not aboue ten yeares old as the same MoÌke of Westminster with others reckoÌ But by others Coillus liued and continued King long after Which seemeth more probable euen Rem Higed l. 4. c. 16. Catal. Reg. Britannor ante Hist Brit. an 125. 165. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. Matth. Westm an gratiae 115. by that which Matthew of Westminster himselfe with the common opinion alloweth that Coillus was an old man before he begat Lucius Natus est Coillo Regi Britonum vnicus filius quem vocauit Lucium qui factus est Patri gaudium exultatio quasi in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus generat eum Which could not probably be in this yeare of Christ 115. when he saith Lucius was borne For by that computation I haue made before of the marriadge of his Grandfather and Grandmother after the coming of the Emperour Claudius hither at this time when Lucius is supposed to be begotten Coillus could not be much aboue fourtie yeares of Age and so not then an old man nor to be saide to doe any thing in his old Age much lesâe allmost out of hope of a child an heire for Age in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus 2. This Emperour Adrian is he which in the beginning of his Empire about the yeare of Christ 123. came into Britaine and among other Reformations and Prouisions he made heare as Spartianus and others after him testifie caused the French which we call the Picts wall to be made to seperate Spartianus in Adriano Stowe Hist Holinsh. Histor of Engl. Theater of great But. l. 6. and deuide that part of Britain which was vnder the Romans from the Northren Inhabitants not subiect to them Hadrianus Britanniam petens multa correxit murumque per Octoginta millia passiuum primus duxit qui Barbaros Romanosque diuideret In his first yeares he was a Persecutor of Christians among whome S. Euaristus the last Pope was by his Authoritie put to death and he caused to take away the memory of Christ the Statues of Deuills to be erected in the place of our Lords Passion and by Seuerus Sulpitius and others is termed the fourth Persecutor In loco Dominicae Passionis daemonuÌ Simulachro constituit Seuer Sulpitius sacrae Hist l. 2. Yet soone he corrected his error therein forbidding ChristiaÌs to be punished for their Religion Quarta sub Hadriano Persecutio numeratur Quam tamen postea exerceri prohibuit Iniustum esse pronuntians vt quisquam sine crimine reus constitueretur And wrote so expressely commanding to Minutius Fundanus Euseb Hist l. 4. c. 3. in chron An. 9. Adriani Hier. de Script Eccles in Quadr. Aristid Hier. Epist 84. Euseb l. 4. c. 8. 9. Iust in Apol. Matth. Westm an 135. Aelius Lamprid. in Alexandro Seuero his Proconsull in Asia moued there perhaps by the Apologie Oration of S. Quadratus vnto him for Christians and the letters of Sereius Granianus his Legate in behalfe of Christians declaring their Innocencie And S. Aristides presented the like Apologie vnto him And he was so much moued by these meÌ that one of our owne HistoriaÌs writeth that he was thereby instructed and informed in the Christian Religion Inperator Hadrianus per Quadratum Apostolorum Discipulum Aristidem Atheniensem virum fide sapientia plenum ac per Serenum Legatum libris de Christiana Religione compositis instructus est eruditus And Aelius Lampridius confirmeth asmuch or more when he saith that this Emperour Adrian did intend to receaue Christ for God and caused Temples in all Cities to be erected without PagaÌ Idols which remained so in Lampridius time and were called Adrians Churches which he inteÌded to the honor of Christ but was kept backe froÌ performing it by feare or flattery of the Idolaters told by their Oracles that if he proceeded so all would become Christians and their Temples should be left desolate and forelorne Christo templum facere voluit Alexander eumque inter Deos recipere Quod Adrianus cogitasse fertur qui templa in omnibus ciuitatibus sine simulachris insserat fieri quae bodie idcirco quia non habent Numina dicuntur Adriani Quae ille ad hoc parasse dicebatur sed prohibitus est ab ijs qui consuleÌtes sacra repererunt omnes Christianos si id optato euenisset templa reliqua deserenda And these were motiues to very many in these dayes to embrace Christian Religion both at Rome where the minde and iudgment of the Emperour himselfe a good Prince was so knowne to be conuinced by the constancie and Innocency of the Christians and their vnanswerable Apologies for the onely truth of their Religion and euident errors and falsehood of the Pagans superstitious Rites now made manifest in all places 3. So that to extend my pen no further then to the bounds I haue appointed vnto it First for Rome where we had many Britans Christians and other then resident we are told by the best allowed Relation of those things that the holy Pope S. Alexander did then conuert to the faith a greate part of the Roman Nobilitie Alexander Romanus Hadriano Imperatore regens Ecclesiam magnam partem Romanae Nobilitatis ad Christum conuertit Among whome was Hermes the cheife Prefect or Ruler of Rome Hermes Praefectus vrbis qui per euÌ Vita S. Alexand. Papae 1. in Breu. Rom. 3. die Maij. Alexandrum crediderat The encrease of Christians in the Papacie of this holy man was so greate that notwithstanding the fauour and loue of the Emperour vnto Christians the Pagan Flamins and others were so malitious Martin Polon in Alexandro 1. against him that they procured him to be put to cruell death euen in the time of the same Emperour These proceedings especially of the fauour of the Emperour to the Christians their pietie constancie and encrease were so much diuulged in the world that among others they moued or more incited our King of Britaine which then was Coillus or Lucius to send to Pope Alexander as we are informed by forreine Histories and procure of him to haue the Christian faith
alloweth him but 9. yeares 9. moneths and 30. dayes sedit annos 9. menses nouem dies 30. By Baronius and others which begin his Papacie in the yeare 132. and giue him the shortest Regiment he continued onely vntill the yeare 142. by Marianus beginning his Papall Gouerment a yeare sooner then the others and allowing it the continuance of twelue yeares he entered the 143. yeare of Christ so Marianus from Methodius accompteth Vntill the ninth yeare of this Pope Hadrianus continued Emperour after whom then succeeded Antoninus Surnamed Pius the Godly who by Baronius reckning was Emperour 22. yeares Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Baron Tom. 2. Annal An. D. 163. Marian. Scot. aet 6. l. 2. in Antonino Pio. Flor. Wigorn Chron. an 12â 145. seuen moneths and 26. dayes Annis viginti duobus mensibus Septem diebus viginti sex Which differeth not much from Orosius and Marianus which say viginti non plenis tribus annis And both Marianus and Wigorniensis say Eusebius and S. Bede gaue 3. moneths more then 23. yeares because it was the custome of HistoriaÌs to depute vnto the Emperour that yeare wherein he died therefore we may say say they that Antoninus Pius did not reigne full 23. yeares because he liued not vntill the end of the yeare Mensibus item tribus secundum Eusebium Bedam hoc est vsque ad Calendas Nouembris in anno 134. post passionem Domini Quia autem mos erat Historicorum vt Imperatori deputuretur Annus in quo moreretur velregno deficeret Ideo dici potest quod non plenis viginti tribus annis Antoninus Pius regnauit quum âon vsque in finem anni vixit 2. In the Time of this Pope reigned heare King in Britaine either Coillus or Lucius his sonne according to the diuersitie of opinions before remembred But seeing all Antiquities and Antiquaries confesse so many greate and renowned things and of such labour and difficultie to be performed were effected for receauing generally Christian Religion and abandoning the Pagan Superstitions in this kingdome in the reigne of King Lucius we Harding Chron. c. 50. f. 42. p. 2. Matth. Westm an 124. must not keepe the Crowne of Britaine from King Lucius long after the death of Pope Sixtus Harding who saith his Father Coillus reigned but 13. yeares will make him King all this Popes time which Matthew of Westminster doth confirme with 4. yeares addition at the least to the time of his Reigne in the dayes of Pope AlexaÌder before And yet he maketh the yeares of his whole Age but 87. froÌ which if we deduct the whole terme betweene the yeare 124. when the Monke of Westminster saith Lucius begaÌ his Reigne vntill the yeare 142. or 143. when it is before agreed S. Sixtus was Martyred to proue by all accompts King Lucius regined in some part of the Papacie of S. Sixtus we make the time of his Reigne being very younge at the death of his Father old when he was borne as is before declared but 59. yeares and his Age not greate And Ihon Harding saith Lucius King of Britaine reigned Harding Croni c. 51. f. 43. Author of the English Martyrol die 2. Decembr 54. yeares And they which write he died in the yeare 84. make him reigne but 53. yeares if they allowe him King in Pope Sixtus time and yet leaue him dead before Pope Eleutherius which we may not doe That this holy Pope was for learning sanctity of life well gouerning the Church of God renowned these Protestants tell vs in these Termes He was a man powerable in worde and worke adorned the Church itselfe with certaine holy Acts allwayes carefull for the flock of Christ Sixtus Romanus in Sermone opere vir potens Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Sixto Io. Mart. Lyd. supr Ecclesiam ipsam pijs quibusdam factis ornauit pro Dei grege sollicitus semper And what holy deeds and doctrine they were with which this so worthie a man did thus adorne the Church of God and prouided for his flocke thus they declare vnto vs Sixtus Romanus Natione sacra vase ne qui praeter sacros Ministros Robert Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Sixto 1. Ioan. Martin Lyd. Ordin general supr attingerent praecepit Quod corporale appellant ex lineo panno fieri iussit Episcopum ad Pontificem Romanum accersitum domum redeuntem nisi Ecclesiae a Pontifice datas literas reddiderit non esse recipiendum ab Ecclesia sanxit Vt Sanctus in Communione Eucharistiae ter caneretur ordinanit Missam non nisi in Altari celebrandam esse constituit Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi ius dedit Ecclesiasticis Ministris Sixtus à Roman by Nation commanded that none but consecrated Ministers should handle the holy vessels He ordained that which we call the Corporall should be made of linnen cloth He decreed that a Bishop being sent for to the Pope of Rome and going home should not be receaued of the Church except be brought letters vnto it from the Pope he ordayned that Sanctus should be songe thrise in the Communion of the Eucharist he constituted that Masse should The Emperor Antoninus Pius his loue to Christians and their ReligioÌ not be celebrated but on an Altar He gaue power to Ecclesiasticall men to appeale from the Bishop to the Pope of Rome 3. Antoninus Pius the Emperour of this time was so frieÌdly to Christians that as both Catholiks and Protestants witnes he wrote into all places for Melit Sarden Apologia Melit apud Euseb l. 4. c. 26. 25. Magdeburg ceÌt 2. c. 3. col 9. Anton. Pius Ep. ad Populos Asiae pro Christian apud Euseb l. 4. c. 13. Nicep l. 3. c. 28. Iustin in fine orat ad Anton them to be free from Persecution Testatur Melito referente Eusebâo Antoninum Pium generaliter ad omnes ciuitates pro Christianis scripsisse And in his Epistle to the people of Asia recited at lardge by Eusebius Nicephorus and other writers he plainely affirmeth that the Christians had bene vniustly persecuted for worshipping the one true God mortem ob singularis veri Dei cultum oppetere And addeth further that their Persecutors did not obserue the worship of God and therefore did enuie the Christians which worshipped him and prosecuted them to death And that diuers Rulers of Prouinces had writen to his Father before against Christians to whome he wrote againe that they should not troble such men except they could be proued to doe any thing against the Roman Empire And many hauing writen to him also of such men to whome he answeared according to his Fathers sentence whome he ment to followe If any man hauing an Action against a Christian accuseth him onely as such a man the Christian accused shall be absolued allthough it is manifest he be such an one and his Accuser shall be punished in Iudgment And
the Teachers of those times Balâ froÌ some other hath these verses Sic vt erat celelebris c. Which thus they English As were the Britans famous for their zeale To Gentile Gods whiles such they did adore So when the heauens to earth did truth reueale Blessed was that Land with truth and learnings store Whence Brittish Plaines and Cambreas desart ground And Cornwals Craggs with glorious Saints abounde But this Authoritie proueth not what they affirmed for the auncient Authour speaketh not of learned Teachers of that time nor learning store as these men translate him or that they dwelt in the playne grounds of Britaine But onely of Eremits liuing in the out Ilands in Desarts in walls and Coates in Cornwayle which were men farre vnfite to preach in Townes and Assemblies Britannica tellus patribus fuit inclita Sanctis Qui Neptunicolûm Campos Cambrica rura Cornieasque Casas loca desolata colebant where he confineth them to Desarts and desolate places where no people were to be preached vnto and rather hath reference to the after persecuting times of Dioclesian when Christians heare as in other places were forced to those courses Yet thus we see the consent of Protestants is that in this time we now speake of and from the beginning of Christianity heare Britaine neuer wanted Preachers of the true faith this they plainely affirme though they haue failed vs to proue how and by whome it was preached which I haue performed for them and others 6. Such like is that which they speake of this time It is reported also that Theater of great Brit. l. 6. sup Patricke the Irish Apostle and canonized Saint long before the Reigne of King Lucius preached the Ghospell in many places of Wales as also that Ninianus Bernicius of the Race of the Brittish Princes conuerted the Picts to the Religion of Christ I maruaile much that a whole learned Senate as they terme themselues of Protestant Antiquaries would goe about to blinde their Readers eyes with such palpable foggy and filthie mists of Lies seeing no Authour no Antiquitie Manuscript or other so reporteth of S. Patrike the Irish Apostle and of S. Ninian Apostle of the Picts both of them being sent hither by the Popes of Rome by all Antiquaries and Antiquities aboue 250. yeares after these dayes whereof we now entreate Concerning the Antiquitie of the Annals which affirme so many Schollers of Cambridge as before to haue bene baptized in this time thus they write That there were Christians in Britaine at these times Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. Holinshed descr of Brit. c. 9. I make no question though some exceptions may be taken against the Monke of Burton the Reporter thereof who saith in the 141. yeare and Raigne of Hadrian nine Maisters of Grantcester were baptized themselues and preached to others the Ghospell in Britaine howsoeuer he faileth in the Emperours name which yeare was the second of Antoninus Pius his Successour and ascribeth to these men Schoole Degrees alltogether vnknowne for nine hundred yeares after yet these doe not hinder the truth of the thing though that Monke was none of the best Historians Thus they allowe the testimonie and yet would disgrace the Authour and witnes although he seemeth to be the onely auncient Antiquarie which is now left vnto vs that hath preserued this so memorable a matter But these men that had not seene these Annals might haue spared to haue branded the Authour to be none of the best Historians for those exceptions which they take to this Relation are their owne deuises and not his assertions he neuer ascribeth Schoole Degrees to those Cambridge men but saith as I haue recited that nine of the Doctours or Teachers and Schollers of Cambridge were baptized in that yeare Neyther doth that Protestant from which they cite this Antiquitie mistaking Hollinshed for William Harrison Authour of that DescriptioÌ of Britaine giue them Schoole Degrees but onely calleth them nine Maisters of GraÌtcester taking the name Maisters for Teachers or Professours of Arts there learned and the Latine word Doctores hath that signification so euery Maister or Teacher is a Doctour in Latine Christ is so called in Scripturs the Doctour of Iustice so is S. Paul the Doctour of the Gentils because principally he taught them so S. Ambrose Augustine Hierome Gregory Basile Chrysostome the two Greeke Gregories Naziancen and Nissen are commonly called Doctours of the Latine and Greeke Church So of the two Ambassadours King Lucius sent to Rome Eluan and Medwine the Pope by all Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants made the one S. Eluan a Bishop and the other S. Medwine a Doctour Meduuinum in Doctorem allowing and authorizing him to teach and preach And in this sence doe these men themselues before take the word Doctours or Maisters for Preachers of the Ghospell And their supposed mistaking of the Emperour his name then Hadrian for Antoninus Pius is as vnworthie an exception for diuers learned Historians write that Hadrian was aliue in that yeare 141. of Christ after S. Marianus so plainely affirmeth Adrianus regnauit vsque ad Calendas Augusti in anno 111. post Marian. Scot. aetat 6. in Adriano Florent Wigot in Chronic. an 145. 146. Passionem Our learned Countryman and Antiquarie Florentius Wigorniensis continueth his Empire vntill the yeare of Christ 145. foure yeares longer such is the accompt of others And they which will haue him dead before this yeare make it no longer distance then betweene the first day of August in the yeare 140. and the first day of Ianuary 141. 5. Moneths And their owne Protestant Authour William Harrison mistaken by them doth both Iustifie that Antiquitie and neuer contradicting that opinion seemeth to be of the fame minde that Hadrian was then Emperour Thus he writeth I finde in Will. Harrison Description of Brit. p. 23. the Chronicles of Burton vnder the yeare of grace 141. And time of Adrian the Emperour that nine Schollers of Grantha or Granta now Cambridge were baptized in Britaine and became Preachers of the Ghospell there but whether Taurinus Bishop ouer the Congregation of Yorke who as Vincentius saith was executed about this time were one of them or not as yet I doe not certainely finde Lib. 10. c. 17. 7. By which it is euident that this Protestant Antiquarie with others did certainely finde as I haue proued that nine Schollers of Cambridge were King Lucius as other Kings of Britaine taught the Christian faith by Cambridge men at this time conuerted to the faith of Christ and baptized and by these men became Preachers of the Ghospell Which is further confirmed by the publike Charter of Priuiledges and Immunities of King Arthur to that renowned auncient Towne Schoole or Vniuersitie of Cambridge Where among other memorable things he declareth that his Christian Predecessours Kings of Diploma Arthuri Regis Dat. an D. 531. die 7. April in Ciuitate London apud Caium l.
Lucius either actually conuerted or consented to be a Christian in the time of Pope Higinius 5. Therefore to giue euery one his due I may not depriue S. Higinius Pope of this honour nor this Nation of the true Title of so greate a benefite and blessing by him and yet when I come to his time place and happy proceedings with this kingdome in such affaires I shall render vnto him his most worthely deserued glory For it is manifest in holy Histories that whatsoeuer was written to the Pope of Rome in the yeare of Christ 156. must needs be written to S. Higinius who then two yeares before and two yeares after vntill the 11. day of Ianuary 158. when he was martyred was Pope of Rome Euseb l. 4. c. 10. in chronic Martyrol Rom. 11. Ianua Ado alij eod die Baron Tom. 2. Annal Seuer Binnius To. 1. Conc. in Higin Damas Pontif. in Pio. Aniceto Sotere Baron Seuer Binnius Rob. Barn Ioa. Bal. in eisdem Marian. Scot. Mart Pol. alij Ethel verdus chron l. 1. an 156. and no other true or pretended And betweene him and S. Eleutherius were three Popes S. Pius S. Anicetus and S. Soter Which held the Papacie aboue twenty yeares S. Eleutherius first possessing that Apostolike dignitie in the yeare 179. which was 24. yeares after the time an 156. when King Lucius by so many Authours wrote to the Pope to be a Christian And this is more confirmed by the Testimony of our Countryman Ethelwerdus who testifieth that the Pope of Rome which was in the yeare of Christ 156. which was S. Higinius sent letters to King Lucius and a Legate to him also to the same purpose exhorting him to be a Christian to which he consented and after performed accordingly In sexto quinquagesimo anno beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem admonens eum de fide baptismo Catholico qui tum Britanniae Regni potestatem pollebat qui etiam concessit verifimili ratione Christianum se esse futurum quod perfecit Which confirmeth that which Harding hath before deliuered that Pope Higinius did confirme the spirituall labours and proceedings in Britaine in this time for heare is proued that the Pope then which could be no other but this holy Saint did both write his letters and send his Legate hither to such intent persuade the King to Christian Religion And we are assured that in this time both King Lucius sent to the Pope of Rome to haue Apostolike men sent hither to preach the faith of Christ to his subiects heare and the Pope both by letters and Legate sollicited King Lucius to receaue the Catholike faith and Baptisme and he so did quod perfecit but whether he was actually baptised at this time or onely promised it now and performed it after I am not heare to determine onely I adde that the very Authours themselues Matth. Westm anno gratiae 185. 186. 596. as namely Matthew of Westminster that teach the generall Conuersion to haue bene long after this yet confesse the Britans receaued the faith at this time in parte Britonum fides Christi anno Dominicae Incarnationis 158. habita nunquaminter eos defecit THE VI. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS INTREATED WHAT LEARned and Apostolike men they were which preached in this time in Britaine and conuerted King Lucius and very many of his people Such were S. Timothie S. Marcellus Mansuetus Theanus with others 1. HITHERTO we haue heard of the happy proceedings heare in plaÌting the faith of Christ the letters Legate of the Pope and persuasion of the holy Christian Clergie heare which had taken so good effect that the King himselfe was eyther in act or by promise and desire a Christian it would make much to the honour of the Instruments of so holy a worke if we could finde out the name but of any one of them which then persuaded and conuerted this first Christian King of the world in publike profession and manner to be a Christian The auncient Charter which the Antiquities of Cambridge ascribe to King Arthur doth giue this honour or a great part thereof to the learned King Lucius persuaded to be a Christian by Brittish Christians of Cambridge Schollers of Cambridge which being conuerted to the faith of Christ and diuers of them now become Clergie men and Preachers moued King Lucius by their preaching to be a Christian gloriosus Rex BritaÌniae Lucius ChristianitateÌ amplectens praedicatione DoctoruÌ Cantabrigiae Which is more confirmed by the Chart. Regis Arth. 7. April an 531. Bull. Honotij 1. Academ CaÌtab concess 20. die Febr. an D. 624. Caius Antiquit. Accadem Cantabr li. 1. p. 75. 76. 77. Chart. Reg. Arthuri supr apud Caium supr p. 69. 70. auncieÌt Bull of Pope Honorius the first of that name to coÌfirme the Priuiledges of Cambridge Vniuersitie a thousand yeares since other testimonies there are which say that both King Lucius did conferre and confirme by his publike Charter greate Priuiledges and Immunities to that Schoole and Pope Eleutherius likewise which he did not for any thing we finde in Histories to any other Schoole or Vniuersitie in the world nor any of his holy Successours many yeares after The cheifest motiue of these exemptions and Prerogatiues to that place we cannot interprete in any better sence then that King Lucius had receaued much spirituall benefite from thence which he requited with temporall honour and dignitie and the holy Pope Eleutherius bestowed that singular grace and fauour to that Schoole for the holy labours and frutefull effects it had wrought in the Church of Christ by their Conuersion and Preaching mouing King Lucius and so many men of sundry degrees in Britaine to forsake superstitious Idolatrie And embrace the Christian faith and Religion Will. Harrison descript of Brit. supr 2. A Protestant Antiquary before seemeth to leaue it as probable that one of these Cambridge men was Archbishop of Yorke and by some called Taurinus an other supposeth Eluanus and Meduuinus which were employed by King Lucius was not conuerted by S. Taurinus King Lucius in this holy busines and by diuers writers were Instruments both of his Conuersion and Baptisme were Schollers of Cambridge Fuisse Eluanum Meduuinum Cantabrigâânsis studij Alumnos conijcio But the opinion of Io. Caius Antiq. Cantabr Acad. l. 1. p. 99. S. Taurinus to haue bene Archbishop of Yorke in Britaine is before founde too feeble a grounde to build vpon And certaine it is by approued witnesses King Lucius not conuerted by Eluanus or Meduninus that Eluanus and Meduuinus were but Catechumens in Christian Religion when they were sent by King Lucius to Rome and they were there perfectly instructed in the faith and continued there so long that being become learned in Christian Religion after they had bene baptized and taken inferiour Orders not sodainely performed Eluanus was consecrated a Bishop
penance 40. dayes if vpon the Altar 3. dayes if vpoÌ the linnen cloath which is spredd vnder the chalice 4. dayes if vppon the other linnen cloath 9. dayes That they should licke vp the blood of Christ that was spilt or if that could not be done either pare it or washe it and so pared or washed to be burnt or layed in the Sacrary and preserued He dedicated the Bath of Nouatus for a Church He made them guiltie of Sacriledge which conuerted lands or other goods that were dedicated to Religion to prophaine vses He commanded that virgins should not be consecrated before they were 25. yeares olde He decreed that matters which belonged to Religion should be heard by the Synods of their Diocesse euer reseruing the Popes Authoritie This is our Protestants Relation of this holy Popes pietie and doctrine concerning the whole Church of Christ In which Narration there is one Act and practise of his more peculiar to this kingdome which is his conuerting and dedicating the house of S. Nouatus which these men terme Thermas Nouati Nouatus his Bathes some time belonging to him and adioyning neare his house to be a Church Of which and this holy man Sonne of our Noble Countrywoman S. Claudia his Brother S. Timothie of whome I haue spoken before and their holy Sisters S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes their due time and place now call vpon mee to make some more memory of them which so honorably deserued of this Nation and the whole Church of Christ in their dayes 2. And because we are better assured which of them died then liued first I will begin with S. Pudentiana who as S. Pastor or Hermes which well knew them all and is supposed to haue written their Acts in his Epistle to S. S. Pastor Epist ad S. Timotheum fratrem S. Nouaâi Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. Tom. 2. Annal. Baron Timothie as it seemeth by the Tenor thereof in Britaine sent to him from Rome by Eusebius a Subdeacon of the Roman Church was the first of them which happily changed this transitory for immortall life This holy Virgin by her holy Mother S. Claudia of our Brittish Nation borne in that her happy house in Rome which by the Roman Tradition gaue the first lodging and entertaynement in that Citie to the glorious Apostle S. Peter The Râligious honor of the house of âur Brittish Lady Saint Claudia in Rome The lodging and place of entrâtainment of S. Peter S. Paul Popes and other Saints was baptized and instructed in the faith by him and probably some time by S. Paule often making his aboade and residence in her parents house As her holy Mother had before both in the presence and long absence of her Husband S. Pudens in Cappadocia and other remote places made her house domus amplissima a most ample and honourable house as the Roman Historians terme it the prime and cheife Harbour and lodging of Christians then and there primum ac praecipuum hospitium Christianorum So that it being in Monte Viminali the auncient Poet of that time taketh notice that it was the ordinary place of Entertayning the Pilgrims which came to Rome in those dayes dictumque petunt a vimine collem viscera magnarum domuuÌ And founded that euer Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 159. Tom. 1. not ad Martyrol Iuuenal Satyra 3. memorable monumeÌt reuerently to intoombe and bury the sacred bodies and Reliks of holy Martyrs and other holy Christians So this her blessed daughter following the example of so worthie a Mother persisted in the like works of pietie And allthough that honorable Liuing and reuenewe of her noble S. Pudântiana her daughter insisteth iâ hâr Parânts âââmâle of Pietie parents was now diuided to the Children into foure parts and the farre greatest by the Roman Imperiall Lawes vnto their sonnes her brothers S. Nouatus and Tymotheus yet wonderfull was that charitie she extended to all Christians both Britans and others both for spirituall and temporall releife in this time She caused an Altar to be erected in her house for the holy Popes to whom the greatest resort and concourse of people was to offer the holy Sacrifice of Masse and the holy communicants there to receaue the most venerable Sacrament of Christs blessed body And kept those Apostolike Popes as S. Pius others there with temporall maintenance to theÌ and those which resorted to them or continually remayned there with theÌ to those Religious purposes and intents Pius Pontifex in aedibus Puâentianae cum Christianis sacra Vit. S. Pudentianae ân Brââ Ro. die 19. Mâââ Adom Martyr die 18. Mâââ Surius eod die al. celebrabat There she and her family with these holy Popes and others serued God in all exercises of pietie day and night in omni exercitatione pietatis ita exâreuit vt nocte dicque incessanter hymnis orationibus cum familia sua Domino inseruiret Beatâsâimo Pio Vrbiâ Episcopo cum ea in laudibus Dei participante And to testifie her long time spent in this Religeous conuersation in entertayning the Popes Preists and other Christians ministring vnto them in all necessaries the worthie writers of her life doe witnesse that she kept this Order euen from the death of her Father S. Pudens when she was first at her owne disposition euen to her dying day post obitum sancti Patris probably Matth. Westm an 98. Martial in Epigram Godwyn Conuers of Brit. c. 3. the space of 60. yeares or more for her Father by common opinion died in the time of Domitian slayne in his Pallace in Rome in or about the yeare of Christ 98. And for the greater increasing the number of Christs people she caused a Font to be made in this her house for the baptizing of new Christians and the more to persuade all people to Christian Religion it seemeth she redeemed many slaues and Bondmen from the Pagans and causing them to be catechized and baptized in her owne house made them free For we reade in her life in Ado Surius and others that at one time S. Pius the Pope baptized 96. such parsons in the Baptistery or Font belonging to her house which she had made Ad nonaginta sex numero manumissos Beatus Pius aquis Ado. Sur. supr die 21. Iulij in S. Praxede Lipelous aut Cornelius Grasius die 21. Iul. in S. Praxede salutaribus abluit In this manner she spent all her ample Noble Wealth and substance and after very many afflictions for her holy Religion and pietie after she had reuerently buryed many Martyrs and spent all her Riches vpon the poore seruants of Christ and his honour she changed earthly life things for heauenly and was buried neare her holy Father S. Pudens in the funerall place mentioned before founded by her renowned Mother Post Innumeros Agones post multorum Martyrum venerabiliter exhibitas sepulturas post omnes facultates suas in visceribus pauperum inclusas
Christoque fideliter commendatas tandem de terris ad Christum migranit quarto decimo Calendas Augusti iuxta Patrem sanctum Pudentem sepulta About the yeare of Christ 160. Baronius Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 162. seemeth to hold it was in the next yeare 161. And by all accompts it must needs be in a little before or after this time for all writers of her life affirme she died in the dayes of the Papacie of S. Pius and Empire of Antoninus Pius who by all recknings of his Imperiall Gouernment died a litle before or soone after this yeare 3. Very soone after the death of S. Pudentiana died also her brother S. Nouatus S. Pastor Epist ad S. Timoth. supr as among other testimonies we reade in that Epistle which S. Pastor or Hermes sent to their Brother S. Timothie then farre out of Rome and probably by the circumstances of time and others heare in Britaine where he S. Nouatus Preist a Brittan by his Brittish Mother S. Claudia thus writeth that S. Praxedes being afflicted much for the death of S. Pudentiana Pope Pius many Noble Christians and her Brother S. Nouatus came to comfort her and within a moneth and 28. dayes after his returne from her S. Nouatus fell sicke and about 13. dayes after died of that sicknes Post mensem dies viginti octo aegritudine detentus est Nouatus postquam abcesserat à conspectu Virginis Praxedis And tertio decimo die transiuit ad Dominum It seemeth by S. Pastor in this his Epistle to S. Timothie of his happy death and disposing his temporall Riches that he was a Preist a Sacrificing Massing Preist as it is euident before S. Pius then Pope was for S. Pastor there plainely testifieth that both Pope Pius and Nouatus did often remember S. Timothie at the Altar of our Lord. Idemque Nouatus vos frequenter cum Beatissimo Pio Episcopo ad altare Domini commemorabat The cheife cause of this so often their remembring S. Timothie our Brittish Preist preaching heare in Britaine is often remembred in the Masses of S. Pius Pope and S. Nouatus S. Timothie in the holy Sacrifice of Masse especially by S. Pius the Pope I cannot ascribe but to the greate care that holy Pope had of the greate chardge he with his Predecessour had committed to S. Timothie about his preaching and labours in Britaine so much concerning the Apostolike See and Church of Christ that an holy Pope and Pastor could not but often remember and commend it in his best office of Sacrifice to God And S. Nouatus so holy a man as all Antiquities of him giue euidence so louing a Brother and carefull of his Countries Conuersion and good of the Christians then distressed that he left all his worldly wealth to be disposed by this his Brother S. Timothie diligently labouring in the Haruest of Christ in Britaine and S. Praxedes his Sister the cheifest Nurse and Releeuer of Gods seruaÌts in Rome to be imployed to such holy ends and vses could not be vnmindefull in his prayers and Sacrifice of such a Brother and his Countries most important busines which he had in hand This holy Saint was as also his Father Mother Brother and Sisters instructed in the faith by the holy Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule Romae Depositio Sancti Nouati filij Beati Pudentis Senatoris fratris Martyrol Rom. 20. die Iunij Bed Vsuard Ado eod die sancti Timothei Presbyteri Sanctarum Christi Virginum Pudentianae Praxedis qui ab Apostolis eruditi sunt in fide That he was a Preist the Martyrologe is silent but that which I haue before cited from his renowned acquaintance and friend S. Pastor giueth vs sufficient warrant to be of that opinion How The house of S. Nouatus an other Harbour for the Popes and Saints in Rome he in herited his parents vertues in exercising all works of pietie harbouring and releyuing the persecuted and distressed Seruants of God that his house which had bene the first lodging of S. Peter and harbour to diuers his Successours and a Receptacle fosterer of all ChristiaÌs resorting thither both for spirituall and temporall comforts was so continued all his time Se suaque Act. S. Nouati c. in Antiq. cod Baron tom 2. Annal. an 159. Christianorum obsequio mancipasse coÌstat And his most Noble house was open to all Christians Nobilissima Christianis patens apud quam Thermae Nouati This was a distinct house and place from that where his holy Sisters formerly liued as both the two auncient Cardinals Titles in Rome S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes still continued from that time as I haue shewed before and the visitation which saint Nouatus going from his owne house to his Sister saint Praxedes after saint Pudentiana her death registred by saint Pastor then present in an other distinct house where she then continued in Harbouring and releyuing the Saints of Christ aboundantly testifie S. Pastor to the greate honour of saint Nouatus and Praxedes also thus relateth it 4. That saint Nouatus accompanyed with S. Pius the Pope and many Noble Christians went to saint Praxedes her house to comfort her about her Sisters death Multi nobiles Christiani ad eam veniebant consolabantur eam vna cum Episcopo Pio ventique ad eam Germanus vester Nouatus And saint Pius together with saint Praxedes and saint Pastor went from saint Praxedes her house to the house of saint Nouatus when and where he was sick and staied with him there 8. dayes eamus ad eum fuimus in domo eius diebus ac noctibus octo And vntill after the death of saint Nouatus who gaue all his substance to saint Timothie and saint Praxedes she had no Interest in that house How charitable and munificent saint Nouatus was to the poore Christians may some what appeare by saint Pastor his Relation of him when he went to comfort his Sister where he saith of him to saint Timothie Germanus vester Nouatus qui est frater noster in Domino multos Christianos pauperes donis suis resecit ministrauit omnibus de facultatibus suis Your naturall Brother Nouatus who is our Brother in our Lord did releeue many poore Christians with his guifts S. Nouatus dying leaueth all to S. Timothie and S. Praxedes to be employed for releife of Christians and ministred to them all out of his substance And as in his life he had euer an especiall care of the spirituall good of this kingdome his Country so at his death he was not vnmindefull of it but gaue all be had to his Brother saint Timothie then labouring and preaching heare and to his Sister saint Praxedes as mindefull of it though she was at Rome Hoc placuit ei vt vobis vna cum beata Praxede omnem substantiam suam relinqueret And made as it were Superuisours of this his last Will
renowned man being openly together with the holy Christians Cariton Caritina Euelpistius Hierax Pean and Valerian Menol. Graecor cal Iunij Metaphrastes die 1. Iunij Sur. Lipol eod die or Liberian conuented and examined by Rusticus Praefect of the Citie of Rome vnder the named Emperours in what place the Christians there vsed to assemble and his schollers came together to heare him Iustine answeared that he euer continued at Timothies Bath neare the house of one named Martius and hauing bene now twice in Rome knew no other place and there he preached to all that resorted to him Respondit Iustinus Ego prope domum Martij cuiusdam ad balneum cognomento Timothinum hactenus mansi Veni autem in vrbem Romam secundo neque alium quempiam locum nisi quem dixi cognosco Ac si quis ad me venire voluit communicaui cum illo veritatis doctrinam By which it is euident that this our Christian British house in Rome after the death of S. Praxedes and S. Timothie his warrant to dispose of it was employed to such holy vses as formely it was and that it now continued notwithstanding the greate trobles and Persecution against it the most famous and renowned place in Rome for entertayning maitaining afflicted Christians there preaching ministring Sacraments and other holy exercises And that it still continued at our Countriman S. Timothie his disposition as the still bearing his name as owner or cheife commander thereof Balneum cognomento Timothinum proueth which it could not truely beare vntill after the death of S. Nouatus the immediate and onely Possessor of it from his parents before And it seemeth that allthough S. Timothie had left it in the power of S. Pius Praxedes and Pastor to dispose of it they still reserued the Right and Interest thereof to S. Timothie and though at the Consecration of it for a Church it was termed Titulus Pastoris the Title or Church where S. Pastor was ordinary and cheife Preist yet S. Pastor dying presently after S. Praxedes as Baronius writeth and by S. Pius Epistle to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 164. Martyrol Rom. die 26. Iulij Pius Pap. Epist ad Iustum Episcop Viennen where he saith of S. Pastor that S. Pastor hauing this Title or Church conferred on him deceased presbiter Pastor titulum condidit dignè in Domino obijt And so preserued the hereditarie Right together with the Title and Church thereto S. Timothie the true heire and owner thereof from his Auncestors by lawfull and lineall discent THE X. CHAPTER OF THE LAST HOLY LABOVRS OF S. TImothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denys the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 1. I Left saint Timothie diligently labouring in Christs Haruest in Britaine and now I must attend to doe him honour at his glorious death and Martyrdome at Rome but before we bring him hither to take his heauenly rewarde for his sufferings and trauailes there we must for the greater glory of him S. Timothie his effectuall last labours in Britaine for the Conuersion thereof and our Nation by him make some esteeme how farre he profited and preuailed in that imployment We haue heard before that by the paynes and preaching of him and our Countryman saint Marcellus both our King Lucius became a Christian and a great part of Britaine began to professe the faith of Christ S. Lucius Britanniae Rex S. Timothei eruditione ad Religionem Christi inductus est Britannia magnam ex parte fidem Christi profiteri caepit And the perseuering of saint Timothie so seriously and with such intentiue feruour that no thing could separate him from that most Heroicall Enterprise not the death of his dearest Sister and Brother S. Pudentiana and Nouatus nor so ample and Noble a Patrimonie now fallen vnto him assureth vs if we had no other testimonie to adheare vnto that he was now Father of many spirituall children had many such Brothers and Sisters and by labouring long heare among the stones and Rocks of Britaine had founde out and procured to this kingdome greater and more enduring Mines of Treasure then all saint Pudens and Claudia his parents or saint Nouatus his Brother their wordly Riches could yeeld vnto him I can hardly be drawne to other opinion finding no reason to warrant mee but his inflamed loue to the spirituall good and happines of Britaine bounde and fixed him heare with the chaines thereof vntill with vnexpressible Ioy he did see and reape that fruite of his holy works my Authours before haue told vs of that by his meanes King Lucius was induced to Christian Religion and a greate parte of Britaine professed it And this was the occasion of his returne from hence and going to Rome hoping by that Iorney to be the happy Messenger and Instrument of relating His returne to Rome and occasioÌ thereof and procuring that which was reserued for the honour of saint Eluanus Meduuinus Damianus Fugatianus and their Associats after to see and effect the generall and publickly warranted both by Pope and Prince Conuersion of this Britaine now hindered for a time by a sodden and new raysed storme of Persecution vnder new Emperours For allthough at the time of saint Timothie his beginning his Iorney from Britaine to Rome the Church of Christ was at some ease and quiet Antoninus Pius that friend to Christians yet continuing his Empire or if Marcus Aurelius Antoninus the persecuting Emperour had begun his Empire yet he had not begun his Persecution at that time or the knowledge thereof had not yet trauailed so farre as Britaine to giue warning and notice to King Lucius of any such thinge eyther acted or intended But when he and his new Christian people heare had for certaintie learned what barbarous and cruell Persecutions were now in hand as all Antiquities of that time doe witnes and to be silent in others that our Noble Brittish Christian house in Rome which had continued so long quiet and bene such a Seminary of Religion for this kingdome was now so cruelly afflicted 23. renowned Martyrs tyrannically and without all tryall putt to death in the place and house itselfe as I haue related and saint Iustine and his sacred company after that carryed also from thence to durance and Martyrdome and saint Timothie our Apostle Countryman and owner of that holy house together with saint Marke his happy companion in Martyrdome and likely in his Trauailes in Britaine were taken from that place to Martyrdome and Pope Pius also which much conuersed there and should haue bene a cheife meanes in directing and assisting our generall Conuersion if it had then taken effect putt to death by these Emperours for that cause 2. These and such cruelties euen against the Christians of this kingdome by these persecuting Emperours being now knowne in Britaine there was no hope left of
Pius his Empire and contradict himselfe as also he is singular when he saith of saint Anicetus that he was Pope but two yeares foure moneths three dayes Annos 2. menses 4. dies 3. others commonly tripling that time in his Papacie Therefore to auoide all the least inconuenience and exception I will ioyne also in this place saint Soter in all opinions vndoubtedlie Pope immediately before saint Eleutherus or Eleutherius and next to saint Anicetus by the more receaued Damasus Pont. in Sotere Martin Polon Suppu in Soter and to saint Pius by the other opinion The space of his Papacie is not agreed vpon the liues of Popes ascribed to Damasus ascribeth to him nine yeares seuen moneths and 21. dayes Martinus alloweth him so many yeares and dayes but detracteth foure moneths Sedit annis nouem mensibus tribus Matth. Westm an gratiae 175. diebus viginti vno The verie same hath Matthew of Westminster Sedit in Cathedra Romana annis 9. mensibus 3. diebus 21. Baronius and Binnius doe not afford him halfe so much time saying he was not Pope fully and compleately foure yeares but wanted twelue dayes of that terme defunctus habetur Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 179. Seuerin Binnius Tom. 1. Concil in Sotere Soter die 22. mensis Aprilis cum sedisset annos quatuor minus diebus duodecim And assigne the yeare of his death 199. from the Natiuitie of Christ and 17. of the Empire of Marcus Aurelius spoken of before continuing Emperour vntill the third yeare of the next Pope saint Eleutherius All which time and longer Lucius was still King in Britaine These two Popes as our Protestant writers of their liues are witnesses were holy men and Martyrs Saint Anicetus painefully gouerned the Roman Church in the holy ministery of the word and in greate constancie in the Christian faith shedd his blood for Gods truth Anicetus Romanae Ecclesiae in verbi ministerio sacro laboriosè praefuit in magna Christianae fidei constantia pro Dei veritate sanguinem postremò fudit Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in Aniceto The like they testifie of saint Soter In armis Spiritualibus Christo fideliter militauit hoc vnum agens praecipuè vt animas per Baptismum Christo dicatas doctrina exemplo illi suo sponso saluandas adduceret mortemque sui corporis pro Christi ipsius testimonio pertulit Thus we are secured that both their example and conuersation of life as also their doctrine and Religion which they taught and professed was holy 2. What this was some what in particular these men thus deliuer vnto vs. Robert Barns l. de Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Anicet Anicetus decreed that if an Archbishop were accused by a Bishop it should be done eyther before the Primate or Pope of Rome He appointed that Archbishops should not be called Primats but Metropolitans except this prerogatiue of name was granted The Doctrine and Religion of S. Auicetus and Soter to any by the Pope of Rome He commanded that the crowne of Preists heads should be shaued round Anicetus Archiepiscopum à suo Episcopo aut coram Primate aut Romano Pontifice accusandum esse statuit Archiepiscopos non Primates sed Metropolitanos appellandos esse dixit nisi ista praerogatiua Nomenclaturae ei à Romano Pontifice concederetur Capitis verticem spherulae instar radendum sacerdotibus praecepit Soter appointed against that errour of the Gnostiks that a Robert Barns supr in Sotere Nunne should not handle the Pall nor put incense into the Censor and ordained that a Preist Should not say Masse except two at the least were present Ne Monacha Pallam contrectaret neue Thus in Acerram poneret statuit Nâ sacerdos celebraret nisi vt minimum duo adessent ordinauit In these times the persecuting Emperours still reigning and Persecution raging not onely in the Easterne parts but in Italy France and Countryes in the continent neare vnto vs. This our Iland as an other world was allmost quite free thereof both now before and Gildas l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 7. after vntill the generall Persecution of Dioclesian as saint Gildas and others after him doe witnes vsque ad persecutionem Diocletiani Tyranni nouennem both in respect of the scituation remote distance and separation from the cheife Brittish Kings euer fauourers friends of Christians drewe many persecuted Christians hither commanding place of the Empire and that it euer had Kings not so depending of the persecuting Emperours and so farre from the name and nature of Persecutours that they euer were friends and fauourers of Christians and now the King and many both of his Nobilitie and other subiects had receaued Christian Religion This as our Protestant Antiquaries and others haue told vs of like former times drewe many worthie and learned Christians among others hither where for themselues they might more quietly enioy the libertie of their conscience and Religion and for others desirous to be instructed in the truth thereof and not kept back with such terrours of Persecution as in other Countryes they might with more confidence and boldnes and with greate hope of fruite and increase preach and teach it vnto them And so this Persecution in other Nations not sayling ouer itselfe but sending Apostolike men vnto vs eyther to conuert or by their holy doctrine conuersation and miracles which they wrought at the least so to dispose the minds and wills of many men in all degrees that it made our generall Conuersion now at hand more easie to be so speedely and vniuersally performed 3. That such was the state of Britaine for spirituall affaires in this Idolatry and superstition daily diminishing and decaying and ChristiaÌ Religion in all places and persons encreasing and multiplying both Authoritie and the knowne certaine effect it selfe the surest testimonie in such cases shall witnes heareafter And this was the condition thereof vntill about the beginning of the Papacie of S. Soter or the end of the first yeare thereof about the yeare of our Redemption 175. when as it appeareth by the Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour before the strange deliuery of him and his Army by the Christians Literae Marci Aurelij Anton. ad Senatum in fine operum S. Iustini Baron To. 2. Annal. an 176. Mat. West an gratiae 174. Tertull. Apol. c. 5. Euseb l. 5. c. 5. Oros l. 7. c. 15. Florent Wigor Chronic. an 161. vel 184. miraculous prayers he suffered many Christians to liue in quiet and had a great number of them about him inuenique magnam eorum multitudinem And seeing himselfe and his Army in distresse sent for them and entreated them to pray for his deliuery eos qui apud nos Christiani dicuntur accersiui ac rogaui Which he would not haue done being a wise and learned Emperour but that either by the Apologie of Athenagoras the vertues and Miracles of many Christians or
some other inuincible ArgumeÌt his Iudgment was then wholly or allmost conuicted that their Religion was holy and they also and thereby likely to be powerable with God to procure his safety which his owne prayers Sacrifices to his Pagan Gods were not able to doe Deos Patrios votis susceptis rogaui sed cum ab eis negligerer As he himselfe publikly proprofessed and therefore preferring the prayers of the Christians appealed vnto them But after God by the prayers of the Christians which he procured them to make had so Miraculously deliuered him and his Army consisting but of foure Legions not 27. thousand men enuironed allmost with a thowsand thowsands of Enemies as the common reading is hostium Nongentorum septuaginta septem millia and his people distressed with thrist and hunger not hauing drunke in fiue dayes by sending a most cooling and comforting Raine in the Campe of the distressed Emperour and Haile like fier and lightnings among his Enemyes confounding and discomfiting them he presently sent out his Imperiall letters and Edict chardging the Senate of Rome to confirme them with their Decree wherein wholly asscribing this deliuery of his Army and himselfe and confusion of his Enemyes to the God of the Christians their prayers vnto him wherein he gaue free libertie for any man to be a Christian concedamus talibus vt sint Christiani and no man should be molested for being a Christian censeo neminem quod Christianus sit esse in crimen in Iudicium vocandum And he that should accuse a Christian for his Religion should be burned aliue and he that shall professe himselfe to be a Christian shall be freed from all danger intended against him for that cause And no gouernor of any Prouince shall punish any such for his Religion or depriue him of libertie Volo eum qui Christianum accusauit viuum exuri Illum vero qui Christianum se esse professus fuerit periculo omni quod ob eam rem ei intendebatur liberatum Is cui Prouincia commissa est nequaquam ad paenitentiam adigat aut libertatem ei adimat And he willed these things to be confirmed by the Senats Decree and this his Edict to be proposed in the open Marcet place to be read And that the Prefect of the Citie then Vetrasius Pollio should cause it to be sent to all Prouinces and no man should be forbidden to write it out Haec autem Senatus consulto etiam sanciri volo atque hoc meum Edictum in Foro diui Traiani proponi vt legi possit Curae autem erit Vetrasio Pollioni Praefecto vrbi vt ad omnes Prouincias haec constitutio mittatur neque quisquam qui eam exscribere vel ipse vti voluerit prohibeatur This was sent to the whole Senate and people of Rome Senatui populoque Romano and by the Emperours publike chardge and command as into other Prouinces so likewise sent it into Britaine for the priuiledge of all ChristiaÌs heare by the Emperours publike Officer in such affaires the Ruler of the City of Rome ad omnes Prouincias haec constitutio mittatur Any man that would might freely be a Christian and no man vnder paine of cruell death to be burnt aliue might call any into question for that cause And to giue greater testimony of these things in Britaine and see this Imperiall Edict for the freedome of Christians heare take place and effect where as our English Antiquaries others tell vs that Trebellius and Pertinax the Roman Lieutenants heare about this time were Christians our Countriman Florentius Wigorniensis plainely affirmeth that Florent Wigor chron an 159. 181 Pertinax was a cheife commander in the Emperours Army when this Miraculous Victory was by the Christians prayers and this Edict writen and decreed by the Emperour for their freedome and libertie and probably was then conuerted to the Christian faith by this Miracle Pertinaci exercitui qui cum eo in Quadorum Regione pugnabat siti oppressis pluuia diuinitus missa est cum è contrario Germanos Sarmatas fulmi na persequerentur plurimos eorum interficerent And the Emperour himselfe who in his publike cited Edict doth say of Christians that in equitie he must thinke them now to be defended by God whome before he accompted for wicked men and alienated from God must needs be a Christian in conscience and Iudgment Equum est vt quos impios esse à Deo alienos opinabamur eos existimemus Deo munitos esse And he most needs at least internally beleeue in that true God whome he said the Christians did beare in their conscience Deum in conscientia gestant And in no wise a learned Emperour or other would or could in Iudgment reason equitie and conscience make a lawe to condemne men to so cruell death as burning aliue which he inflicted vpon the accusers of Christians except he knew or probably thought their accusation was vniust and the cause of the accused Christians lawfull iust and holy 4. Wherevpon it came to passe that very many both present at this Miracle and the Emperours change vpon it or hearing it by so vndoubted Relation as the Emperours publike and seuere Edict for the quiet of Christians began then to loue and embrace their Religion so pleasing and powerable with God and honored by men of greatest commande and iudgment And Marci Aurelij Edict supr this Imperiall Edict and Relation of these things by publike Authoritie and warrant both of the Emperour and the Consuls of Rome was with all expedition sent proclaimed and diuulged heare in Britaine as in other Prouinces to King Lucius and the Lieutenants for the Emperour heare as his precept was And this I take to be that Ambassadge or Messadge which S. Gildas and Nennius before haue spoken of sent from the Roman Emperour or Emperours as the diuers readings haue missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum or ab Imperatoribus Romanorum to exhort or warrant king Lucius to professe Christian Religion For howsoeuer we will vnderstand these words Emperour or Emperours of the Romans whether for the cheife Emperour or his Substituts so sometime named by S. Gildas so it was coÌcerning the high Emperour his Edict publikly proclaimed and diuulged in all Prouinces was come to King Lucius âis knowledge so that he must needs take notice thereof by that meanes And if we will take the phrase of speach Imperatores RomanoruÌ the Emperous of the Romans as S. Gildas before in Claudius seemeth to vse it Gild. Histor in Claudio when he saith in Tempore Claudij quieuit dari census Romanis à Britannia sed Britannicis Imperatoribus traditur Tribute ceased to be giuen to the Romans from Britaine in the time of Claudius but it is deliuered to the Brittish Emperours which the Roman true Emperours seeme to haue deputed as the Roman Consuls had their Proconsules and Pretors Propretors and Kings now haue their Proreges Viceroyes in
be employed for collecting and setling such lawes as appeareth by the same Epistle they had worke enough of an higher nature and greater necessitie the spirituall Conuersion of so greate a Country to attend vnto before any leasure was left vnto them to take the other of lesser consequence in hand And vntill they could both be in due manner effected no man of ordinary Iudgment much lesse of happy memory may thinke but those conuerted Britans which had committed their soules vnto the Censure and direction of those their spirituall guides and relied vpon them for their eternall being and blessednes would and did most willingly referre themselues for ciuill debats vntill a setled Order could be publikely prouided to decide and end such doubts and difficulties And they well knew this was the Counsaile and direction if not commandement of S. Paule to Christians in like case 6. And diuers of these men differ and erre asmuch in deliuering their opinion of these two Ambassadours of King Lucius of what Country Prouince Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. supr p. 4. Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 21. or place they were Their first Protestant Archbishop before hath said that Eluanus was Aualonius and Meduuinus was Belga An other Protestant Bishop doth thus interprete him and others in this matter The Authour of the Booke called Antiquitates Britannicae and Bale out of Leland report how that Medwin was by birth a Dutchman but as for Eluan he was a Brittain brought vp in the Colledge or Monastery of Auallon amongst the Disciples and Successours of Ioseph of Arimathia The Protestant Authours of the greate Theater of great Britaine Theater of great Brit. l. 6. speaking of the place giuen to S. Ioseph of Arimathia Aualon or Glastenbury say from hence were those two diuine Doctours sent to Eleutherius What and from whence the Ambassadors of King Lucius to the Pope were by King Lucius as by their Epithets doth appeare one of them called Eluanus Aualonius or of Glastenbury and the other Meduuinus of Belga that is welles neare vnto this place And they note in their Margin Two Diuins sent by Lucius to Rome from Glastenbury And thus welles called Belga But is is greate ignorance first and dishonour to this Nation to say any of these was a Dutchman all Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants teaching they were both Britans And the word Belga there hath reference to those people in Britaine which were called Belgae and inhabited the Prouinces now named Somersetshire Camdenus in Belga wilshire and part of Hampshire as Cambden according to true Antiquitie relateth vnto them Ad Belgas nostras qui longè latéque habitarunt per Regionem Sommersettensem Wiltoniensem Hantoniensisque agri partem interiorem accedamus And for welles which they say was then called Belga is as farre wide from truth the people of those places being onely named Belgae and no especiall Towne or place to giue denomination to all those Countries and the Towne of welles as the same Protestant Bishop is witnes was a Villadge long after that time named Tiddington builded or named by the Saxons as that name declareth thus he being an inhabitant there some time writeth welles that sometimes Godwin Catal. of Bishops in dathe and Welles heretofore was called Tiddington is not a Towne of any verie greate Antiquity And there proueth how King Inas in the yeare 704. and King Kenulphus 60. yeares after first made it of any name and tooke the denomination welles of weluue or wielea a little Ryuer or Brooke there as appeareth often in the Charter Chart. Regis Kenulphi Monasterio de Weluuean D. 766. âpud Godwin supr p. 358. 359. Godwin Bathe and Welles p. 38. num 49. of King Kenulphus bearing date an Dom. Incarn 766. Indictione 12. to a Monastery or Colledge there being a Towne of no memory at this time as sayeth this ProtestaÌt Bishop Antiquary most likely to learne tell the truth therein because to vse his words Thomas Godwyn his deere and most Reuerend Father was made Protestant Bishop there Sept. 13. 1584. So the people Belgae could not take their name of this place nor eyther of these Ambassadours of King Lucius or any other be called Belga by that imaginary Title Neyther was or could eyther of them or any other at that time be truely said to be an Auellonian for I haue proued before and shall more plainely sett forth hereafter that there was no Monastery or Residence of any Christians there at that time but S. Iosephs Chappell was desolate ferarum Latibulum 7. Neyther doth any Antiquitie to my reading and memory say that these Messengers or Ambassadours were of such places as these men haue stiled them by but it is onely a new Protestant Chimericall Inuention of their owne and if there had bene any remnant of the Christian posteritie and Succession from S. Ioseph left about Glastenbury King Lucius would not haue chosen a Catechumen from them to send about such important busines neyther could this imagined Glastenbury man haue bene ignorant of the Chappell of S. Ioseph when it was so diligently sought for and founde out by S. Damianus and Fugatianus as the Antiquities of that place and some of these Protestants Antiquitates Glast apud Capgâau in S. Ioseph Patricio Leland in Arthur Antiq. Glast tabulis âigneis affixae in membr Guliel Malm. Hist Manuscr de Antiq. caenoââj Gâast Io. Pââsaeus l. de virâââ Illustr aetat 2. in Eluano Meduuino themselues are witnesses if he had instruction and education there So I cannot consent vnto these Protestants in this point Neyther ioyne in opinion with that late Catholike writer who citing no Authoritie affirmeth of Eluanus that he was brought vp in the Schoole of S. Ioseph of Aramathia and learned the Mysteries of the Christian faith from the Disciples of the Apostles Eluanus Aualonius natione Britannus in Schola S. Iosephi Arimathensis educatus ab ipsis Apostolorum Discipulis fidei Christianae mysteria didicit Iunior And of Meduuinus he saith He was a Belgian of that part of Britaine which is about welles and was aunciently called Belgia For to answere first to the later allthough the Country about welles was part of those Prouinces which the Belgae inhabited being part of Sommersetshire which with wiltshire and Hampshire or a greate part thereof was inhabited by the Belgae and so all these together were or might be named Belgia Yet this doth no more proue if he were a Belgian that he was borne neare vnto welles then to any Towne or Village els either in Sommersetshire wiltshire or the parts of Hampshire within that denomination all of them being as truely and properly parts of Belgia as welles or any part of that Country neare vnto it Yet this Authour no more proueth that Eluanus was a Belgian then the Protestants before against whome I haue shewed he could not be a Belgian His other assertion of Eluanus being brought vp in the Schoole
of S. Ioseph is too manifest a mistaking for I haue proued in the first Age that S. Ioseph and all of that company or Schoole as this Authour termeth it were dead within the first huÌdred yeares of Christ long before Eluanus was borne Neyther is it credible with mee that any of the immediate Disciples for he speaketh in the plurall number ab ipsis Apostolorum Discipulis of the Apostles were liuing heare in Britaine in the Papacie of Eleutherius when this man was but a Catechumen by them that hold he was first sent to Rome from King Lucius after Eleutherius was now Pope or by those which as before assigne his going to Rome twenty yeares sooner for betweene this and the death of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule are 87. yeares at the least and whosoeuer were or could be accompted their Disciples in proper sense were so old at the Apostles death that if now liuing and heare in Britaine they were an hundred yeares of age Of which age in this Country I dare not take vpon mee to finde Disciples of the Apostles Onely I graunt as I haue done before that by the greate prouidence of God one of this Nation and S. Peters Disciple S. Mansuetus was probably then liuing but he was but one and liued most at Tullum or Treuers where he was Bishop farre from Glastenbury or any part of Britaine 8. And if there had bene any probable Authoritie that these men had bene borne in that part I would haue thought my phrase harsh in History if I had termed the one of them an Aualonian and the other a Belgian for the I le of Aualon is hard by welles Glastenbury itselfe but three English miles from welles and part of Belgia aswell as welles and so euery Aualonian was a Belgian and a Belgian borne about welles in ea circa welliam parte was not vnproperly an Aualonian the I le of Aualon there circuiting about it no Christian was probably in that part of the Country but in Aualonia the onely Residency of S. Ioseph and his holy company and onely alloted and enfranchised for Christians by the donation and priuiledge of our Kings then Aruiragus Marius and Coillus And Eluanus brought vp and instructed where S. Ioseph liued as this Authour our Protestants before haue written if it were so could not possibly be ignorant of that very place where he liued and was instructed in the Christian faith neyther so neare a neighbour and companion vnto him as Meduuinus was by these writers could be without all knowledge thereof yet by all the Antiquities of Glastenbury before neytheâ of them knew this Mansion of S. Ioseph the most memorable and reuerenced place of this kingdome then with Christians Therefore we must trauaile further then any part of Belgia to finde but with probabilitie where these Ambassadours were borne and instructed in the Christian faith in Britaine before they were sent to Rome Cambridge hath pleaded for them before with more congruitie and lesse inconuenience then any part of the Belgae inhabitants can doe so perhaps might Stamford Burton where the Cambridge Schollers are thought to haue bene baptised so might diuers Schooles of the Druids where were many learned men such as Eluanus and Meduuinus are described vnto vs so farre remote froÌ the Belgae and Glastenbury and lately instructed in the faith of Christ that they might pleade Ignorance without sinne or shame of S. Ioseph his Chappell and Eremiticall habitation I may likewise so say of the Court itselfe of King Lâcius where so many learned Christians and Catechumens were now and ãâã whence these were sent as the custome and vsadge of Kings is to send ãâã Ambassadours such as be in grace in Court with them In all which places many learned men then liued but no such no Schoole or place of learning at this time for any thing I finde in Antiquities was about or neare to welles or Aualon then it being a Desart From whence in particular they were I dare âot yet for want of sufficient warrant certainely determine THE XV. CHAPTER THE MISSION OF THE HOLY LEGATS S. Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from S. Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of S. Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 1. THese renowned Brittish Ambassadours of King Lucius being now arriued at Rome with letters Commission and Instructions for their proceeding in so greate and important busines presented themselues with their Kings humble and earnest petition to the holy Pope Eleutherius Whether they came now immediately from Britaine as most seeme to affirme or had bene for some and no short time before in Rome and in studies there and Instruction in Christian Religion to enable them for such Ecclesiasticall Degrees and functions as they were now shortly to receaue as our Cambridge Antiquaries and others assisted with no contemptible reasons haue allready deliuered and now receaued these letters and Commission from King Lucius about our generall Conuersion I referre my Readers to that I haue written before of this matter But howsoeuer that is to be resolued it is generally agreed vpon among Antiquaries that vpon the deliuery of this Ambassadge the holy Pope Eleutherius appointed for his Legats S. Damianus and Fugatianus with power and Instructions to come hither to effect that happy busines And some say that among others designed for worthie labourers in this renowned worke these Ambassadours of King Lucius were presently employed about it The old Brittish Manuscript Antiquitie of the auncient Church of Landaffe thus relateth it Eleutherius gratias agens Deo suo quod illa gens quae à primo Antiquit. Eccles Landau Manuscript Peruetust Regionis inhabitatore Bruto gentilis fuerat tam ardenter ad fidem Christi festinabat consilio senioris vrbis Romae placuit eosdem Legatos baptizari Catholica fide suscepta ordinari Eluanum in Episcopum Meduuinum autem in Doctorem Et propter eloquentiam scientiam quam habebant in sacris Scripturis Praedicatores ad Lucium in Britanniam reuersi sunt Pope Eleutheriâs giuing thanks to God that the Nation which from Brutus the first Inhabiter of the Country had bene euer Pagan did so feruently hasten to the faith of Christ it was agreed vpon by the Counsaile of the elder Rome that the same Ambassadours should be baptized and hauing receaued the Catholike faith Eluan should be consecrated a Bishop and Medwin made a Doctour or Teacher And in respect of the eloquence and knowledge which they had in holy Scripturs they returned Preachers vnto King Lucius in Britaine The old Manuscript History of the life of S. Dubricius and Capgraue following it Manuscrip Antiq de Vit. S. Dubrâcij Capgrau Catal. in S. Dubricio haue the verie same words of that Antiquitie so farre as it concerneth this narration 2. I finde few others that be auncient which write of the consecrating any of
these Druids there is one Primate which hath cheife Authoritie ouer them Where the Marginall note likewise is among the Druids one Primate and cheife ouer the rest And Ammonius speaking also in the words of Caesar hath the same and addeth further that when this Primate or Archflamen dyed an other the most worthie was substituted in his place by voices of the Flamens or Druids and sometime this Primacie or Principalitie was decided by armes His autem omnibus Druidibus praeest vnus qui summam inter eos habet Authoritatem Hoc mortuo si quis ex reliquis excellit dignitati succedit aut si sint plures pares suffragio Druidum Nonnunquam etiam armis de Principatu contendunt Wâich must needs be vnderstood of the Druids and Flamens in one Prouince where there was also one temporall Gouernor and not of all the Druids and Flamens that were dispersed either in France Germanye and Britaine ioyntly together or any one of these greate Nations hauing diuers Prouinces and seuerall temporall Regents and Regiments at that time as all Histories proue After these Pagans so write our Christian Antiquaries euen Protestants habebant Druides sui ordinis supremum Pontificem Hââric Pantal. de vitis Illustrib part 1. cap. 41. Magdeburgen centur 2. pag. 15. Beat. Rhenan Reâ Germanic l. 3. pag. 123. 124. quo mortuo alius qui dignitate pollebat eligebatur Which supremus Pontifex highest spirituall man is as much as Archflamen or the like The Magdeburgians say there were diuers orders of such among the Gentils some Pontifices Maximi others Flamens and the inferior Preists Alij Pontifices Maximi appellantur alij Flamines Beatus Rhenanus deliuereth how the primatiue Christians did place Archbishops and Metropolitans according to the Prouinces of the Pagan Romans and particularly reciteth many saying they had Archbishops and Metropolitans for their old Primacy in the Pagans times propter ciuitatum veterem primatum and this is that saith he which Pope Lucius saith Cities and places in which Primats ought to gouerne were appointed long before Christ Atque hoc est quod Lucius Papa dicit apud Gratianum dist LXXX vrbes inquit loca in quibus Primates praesidere debent non a modernis sed multis ante Christi aduentum statutae sunt temporibus Quorum Primatus etiam pro maioriâus negotijs appellabant And there acknowledgeth that both this S. Lucius which was Pope in the yeare 155. and S. Clement Successor to S. Peter directed that these Metropolitans should be placed where ArchflameÌs were in the time of the Pagans The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury his Successor there Whitegift Foxe Ihon Prise Barnes and other principall Protestants of England acknowledg as much and proue it from S. Anacletus Matth. Parker Ant. Brit. Whitgift against Cartw. Pris def hist Britan. Rob. Barnes in Vit. Pontif. in Anacl Otto Frigens Chron. l. 3. c. 2. and others that it was an Apostolicall ordination that such should succeed in place of the Pagan Archflamens Therefore seeing there is so generall a consent herein of all writers I will coÌclude with that auncieÌt Noble and learned Bishop Otto FrigeÌsis that wrote before GratiaÌ or the TraÌssator of the Brittish Historie speaketh as plainely as either Fenestella did or any man can doe and with the generall opinion of Christians in his time vbi sub principibus gentium Flamines erant ibi postmodum a nostris locati sunt Episcopi Vbi illi Archiflamines nos Archiepiscopos vbi illi Protoflamines nos Primates seu Patriarchas habere caepimus omnes quidem vnius ordinis sed pro differentia ciuitatum diuersae dignitatis where vnder the Primas of the gentils there were Flamins there by Christians Bishops were placed Where they had Archflamens we began to haue Archbishops Where they had Protoflamens there we had Primats or Patriarks all of one order but of different dignitie for the diuersitie of the Cities THE XVIII CHAPTER IN WHAT PLACES OF BRITAINE THESE cheifest commanding Archflamens were to witt at London Yorke and Caerlegion and how these Roman Legats placed for them Archbishops with their seuerall commands and Iurisdictions some of them by the Apostolike power extending and commanding ouer Prouinces and Countryes not temporally subiect to King Lucius of Britaine or the Romans but rather enemyes vnto them in cyuill affayres 1. HAVING thus inuincibly proued by all Antiquities that there The âld Bâittiâh ãâã the ãâã Arcâflamens Flaâes Aâchbiââops and âishops with thâir Sees were among the Gentils especially in this kingdome of Britaine not onely Flamins but Archflamens and they seated in the principall gouerning Cities in seuerall Prouinces and how after the comming of Christ euen from the Apostles time and by their ordinance and Institution their Residences were to be changed into Archiepiscopall or Metropolitan cheife commanding Sees in the Christian Religion If we had no other particular proofe for this but in generall termes S. Edwards Lawes the testimonie of Gildas Nennius the Antiquities of Landaffe S. Isidorus who as Pope Eleutherius also calleth this Nation Gens Bruti Thomas Archbishop of Yorke a NormaÌ by birth in the time of King William the Leges S. Edwardâ Reg. apud Gul. Lamb. l. de Prisââs legib f. ââ6 Gildas apud ãâã l. 1. cap. 17. Vâr. l. 1. Cestren Pontic Nenn. Hist Ant. Land Ecc. Isid l. Etiml Thom. Ebor. apud Stowe âââofe of Brute âhahessinus aââd Prâs pag. 27. Guâiel Malmes apud eund Henr. Hunt Hâstor de Regâb Britan. Gualt Oxon. apud Harding ca. 16. Bal. 2. cent Sigeb Gembl Hist de Regno Brit. MariaÌ apud Harding c. 16. Literae defensoâiae Eduardi Regis 1. ad Papam Rom. apud Tho. Walsing Hist in Eduardo 1. Ypodig Neustriae an 13 1. Gildas apud Raâ Higeden Manuscr chron c. 4â Galfr. Mon. l. 1. Hist Brât c. 17. Pontic Virun l. 1. Sigebertus An. 437. Haââm Scedel Chron. Chron. Ranulp Hâgeden ca. 47. Stowe histor in Brute Harding Chronicl f. 16. c. ââ first Thaliessinus aboue 1000. yeares since William of Malmesbury Henry of Huntington Gualterus Calenus Sigebertus with many others before Galfridus Monumetensis wrote and himselfe Virunnius and innumerable after both of this and other Nations and publike Parlaments as that in the time of King Edward the first at Lincolne where after most diligent search of Antiquities and due examination as this greatest matter of the right of a kingdome required sent his Apologeticall letters to the Pope of Rome sealed with an hundred seales and witnesses Rex Angliae ex deliberato apud Lincolniam conuocato Consilio pro iure suo declarando literam huius tenoris rescripsit centum sigillis signatam Wherein is declared and iustified that in the time of Hely and Samuel the Prophet Brutus the Troian landed heare and by his owne name called the Country Britannia before named Albion de nomine suo Britanniam sociosque suos Britones appellauit And
Sancti Patricij in commemorata Insula permanserunt So we see the ouerraging Persecution of Dioclesian did not disperse or hurt them And in the generall spoile of the Pagan Saxons in this kingdome when an other abomination of desolation was heare in Britaine this holy house still enioyed both Monkes and an Abbot called Morgret and was so fare from destruction or ruine thereby that it then receaued more libertie and a new endowment the King of Domnonia giuing Gulielm Malm. l. de Antiq. Glast vnto it the land called Inswitrin in the 601. yeare of Christs Incarnation Anno Dominicae Incarnationis 601. Rex Domnoniae terram quae appellatur Inswitrin ad Ecclesiam vetustam concessit ad petitionem Morgret eiusdem loci Abbatis And it appeareth by this Authour that he had seene the originall Charter itselfe thereof for besides his setting downe the very names of the Abbots to whome it was granted and the Bishop Manuto who wrote the Charter and signed it with others Ego Manuto Episcopus hanc Chartam scripsi he addeth of the King that granted it that the scedule was so old whereon his name was writen that it could not be knowne Quis iste Rex fuit scedulae vetustas negat scire In the Danish Inuasion and Persecution some of those Infidels did attempt to spoyle it but being Miraculously stricken blinde and therevpon penitent for their wickednes and receauing their sight by the meanes of the blessed Virgin Mary they caused a pretious Crosse of curious work of gold siluer and pretious stones to be made and offered it in the old Church in memory thereof multi eorum audientes sanctitatem huius loci ne matrem misericordiae alios quorum inibi corpora pausant ad Iracundiam prouocarent recesserunt Sed tamen intrauerunt nonnulli nec impunè Nam Virgo faecunda arma Iustitiae concutiens omnes caecitate mulctauit quos postea paenitentes quod iniquè gesserant detestantes misericorditer illuminauit Denique facta collatione Crucem eleganti satis opere ex auro argento pretiosis lapidibus fabricauerunt Ecclesiae veteri ad huiusce miraculi monumenta obtulerunt And this holy place was made as a common Sanctuary to Religeous persons in such stormes and tempests to preserue themselues the holy Relicks of Saints and such sacred things there from Pagan Persecution THE XXV CHAPTER OF THE GREATE HONOVR AND REnowne of our old Brittish Apostolike Order of Religion from the comming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia in the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 63. without any discontinuance or Interruption by some and very short time after his death by all many hundreds of yeares in greate perfection without any change or alteration to be named a Mutation of Monasticall Rule being the Mother or Nurse of Monasticall holy life to many Nations and Religious Orders in them by which also many Countryes to Christ were conuerted 1. IF after so long a Circuite of time and inuolued with so many difficulties to hinder vs from certaine knowledge of such The most holy and auncient Apostolike Order of Glastenbury there setled by S. Ioseph of Arimathia Chastitie obedience pouertie things we are desirous to make some estimate what was the Rule of this holy Order it somewhat appeareth by that is said and is resembled in our Histories and diuers obseruances thereof kept in such strict Orders as afterward borrowed them from hence The three Vowes or states of perfection of chastitie pouertie and obedience necessary in all such conditions of life were diligently and exactly performed in this Order CoÌcerning obedience at and before the first comming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia with the rest hither S. Ioseph was ordained their Superior by the Apostle which directed them hither his praefecit amicum suum Ioseph ab Aramathia qui Dominum sepeliuit Flos Aramathiae Ioseph est primus eorum So writeth William of Malmesbury the Antiquities of Glastenburye Capgraue and others who keepe a successiue continuance of most of their Guliel Malmes l. de Antiq. Caen. Glast Io. Capgr Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aramat Antiq. Glaston Abbots after both in the Britans and Saxons time who Ruled them and to whome they were obedient Iure Abbatis rexit The pouertie which these men with the contempt of Riches professed is sufficiently declared in forsaking all they had of their owne and liuing by their labour and such things as at the first were giuen vnto them by Infidels in a strange Country And after King Lucius was conuerted they had nothing but the Almes of Christians and their owne paines and Industrie to sustaine them and yet these not at their owne but Abbots disposition The holy place wherein they liued being left so long and strangely desolate without man woman or childe after the death of S. Ioseph and his companions the substitution of Monkes in the same number of 12. by S. Damianus and Phaganus and the continued succession in that number their names registred their so often assembling and meeting euery day in the holy Church The greate chastitie is remembred of them which be most mentioned by Historians no marryed or vnchaste woman euer inhabiting there by any Antiquitie giueth a warrant boldly to say they liued in perpetuall sacred chastitie 2. If we will follow the more common opinion of Antiquaries that the Miraculous man S. Patricke the Apostle of Ireland was Abbot there and giue allowance to the old Manuscript Epistle asscribed vnto him we must Their holynesse and austeritie of life say their austeritie of life and deuotion were wonderfull For he saith of the twelue which were there in his time and whose names for their honour he setteth downe that he was not worthie to vntye the buckles of their shewes non dignus eram soluere corrigias calceamentorum eorum And yet we reade of him in approued Authours that he was one of the most holy vertuous and Miraculous men that euer liued omni namque Die Psalterium cum canticis himnis ducentis orationibus cantauit offerebat corpus Christi docebat Discipulos turbis praedecabat in omni hora signo crucis Christi centies signabat se In prima vero noctis parte centum Psalmos canebat ducentis vicibus genua curuabat a pullorum cantu in aquis stabat donec adimpleret orationes suas post haec dormiebat super lapidem nudum alterumque sub capite eius posuit tunicam pelliceam habebat circa lumbos suos in aqua tinctam he did euery day singe the Psalter with canticles and himnes and two hundred prayers he offered the sacrifice of Christs body taught his Disciples preached to the people and in euery hower signed himselfe an hundred times with the signe of the crosse of Christ In the first part of the night he sunge an hundred psalmes and bowed his knees two hundred times and from the crowing of the cocke he stood in the water vntill he
Histories then no further extending itselfe These Legats and Apostolike MissoÌ of Pope Eleutherius preached in the whole kingdome of Britaine then to Seuerus wall diuiding and separating Albania now commonly called Scotland from the other parts of Britaine now England So they or some of their Associats and holy company preached in the whole kingdome or I le of great Britaine and the cheife Ilands thereof for if Pope Eleutherius as before is proued subiected that part of Britaine now Scotland beyond the wall out of the temporall Iurisdiction of King Lucius at whose request and petition he sent Preachers hither vnto Yorke a Metropolitan See in his kingdome and Dominion he though highest iudge and Ruler in the Church of Christ and ouer such as beleeued in him yet ouer such as had not receaued the faith and Religion of Christ he would vse no such commande or Power to subiect them either to the Archbishop of Yorke London Cacrlegion or any other out of the temporall Dominion where they liued nor within the same if any such had bene there except they had bene Christians So the same holy learned Pope in his allowing all the Ilands betweene Britaine and Norwey with Denmarke vsque Noruegiam Daciam to belong to the Crowne of King Lucius in Britaine the ciuill Lawe and Ius gentium adiudging Ilands especially lesser Ilands to be parts of and belonging vnto the next Continent Norwey being a greate kingdome and in the mayne continent as a greate parte of Denmarke likewise was and is Britaine being proued to the Romans before to be an Iland separate from the greate Continent though the greatest knowne Iland it will bring many besides Protestants to defend this Donation of Pope Eleutherius and thereby the old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neare Norwey and Denmarke to be of opinion that diuers there were then conuerted to Christ and Pope Eleutherius laboured what he could for their Conuersion Otherwise the Pope though supreame Pastor and Ruler of the Church of Christ did not nor would claime such Power ouer Infidels neuer conuerted to the true faith or sheepe of the folde of Christ of which and not of Infidels he is cheifest Sheephard vnder Christ one earth 2. The old Antiquities of Glastenbury one of our best Records in such things assure vs that these our holy Legats and Apostles did heare preach Christ and baptized the Inhabitants throughout the whole Iland of Britaine and not onely in King Lucius and the Romans Dominion heare Phaganus Deruianus venerunt in Britanniam ad praedicandum Euangelium qui Antiq. Glast Guliel Malm. l. de Antiq. Caeno Glast Capgrau in S. Patricio baptisantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragrantes Which Tertullian a learned witnesse and writer in this time within the first 200. yeares of Christ and writing in Afrike so farre from taking speedy and certaine notice or Intelligence of the affaires of this so remote kingdome proueth when he saith Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca the places of the Brittans whether Tertull. l. cont Iudaeos c. 7. the Romans could not come had before his writing receaued the faith of Christ which must needs be performed at this time before Pope Victor his sending Preachers vnto the Scots at the request of their King and first Christian King of the Scots Donaldus And his Mission was vnto the Scots but this Conuersion of the Britans in the places vnaccessable to the Romans or to which the Romans had not made accesse must needs be of the Britans as they are so expressely named by that auncient writer of that time and these Britans were the same which then inhabited in the Country now and long since called Scotland of the Scots afterward entering and inhabiting there for all other places in Britaine had before suffered and knowne the Romans Accesse and Inuasion into them 3. No other part of Britaine is found in Histories into which they had not made accesse and there obtained Rule or thence receaued Tribute And in this our Protestant Antiquaries doe agree When thus they write It is certaine by Chemnitius citing Sabellicus that the Britans were with the first Conuerts and Protest Theater of great Brit. l. 6. §. 9. Chemnit in Exam. Concil Tridentin ex Sabellico Tertullian who liued within 200. yeares of Christs Natiuitie sheweth no lesse when the more to prouoke the Iewes against whome he wrote calleth to witnesse the fruitefull encrease of the Ghospell of Saluation through many Countryes and Nations and among them nameth the Britans to haue receaued the word of life the power whereof saith he hath pirced into those parts whether the Romaâs could not come Where they alledge Tertullian in the same sence for the Conuersion of the Britans euen in the places whether the Romans could not come vnto them yet they doe not plainely cite Tertullian as he wrote and I haue cited him before that the places heare conuerted to which the RomaÌs could not come The Britans the most auncient Christians in this part of the world or whole world for a kingdome to haue bene places of the Britans Britannorum Romanis inaccessâ loca and of no other people or Nation Therefore I cannot allowe what they without controlle immediately thus write in that place whence Petrus Cluniacensis supposeth the Scottish men the more auncient Christians as not being in the like subiection to the Romans as other then were Which collection of Petrus Cluniacensis if these men or any other should allowe and not reproue they should thereby proue themselues much ignorant in the Antiquities honour and priuiledges of our Britaine in this respect contrary to all Historians and these men contrary to themselues often in this their Theater teaching Britaine and the Britans to haue bene the first Christian kingdome and Nation in the worlde No Scots or others especially in these parts of the knowne world the comming neare vnto them in that state or degree of glorie 4. And it is euident by our oldest British Historian S. Gildas and others Gildas l. de excid conquest Britanniae after him that the Scots were not seated or dwelling in the greate Iland of Britaine not in the most remote and Northren parts thereof vntill the departure of Maximus hence with the cheifest power of the Britans heare when and not before they inuaded the North parts vnto the wall of diuision omnem Aquilonarem extremamque terrae partem pro Indigenis murotenus capessunt The Britans Indigenae were the generall Inhabitants and Possessors there before And the picts did not vntill then inhabite any extreame parte of greate Britaine Picti in extrema parte Insulae tunc primum deinceps requîeuerunt and yet by all were heare planted before the Scots But they liued vntill then the Gild. Galfr. Monum Hist Brittan Matt. West Chron. Harding Chron. Scots in Ireland and the our-Ilands as the Picts also in those lesser Ilands did And the Britans
Wigor 198. 220. Matth. Westm An. 205. 206. noble Parents constat Seuerum fuisse Maiorum claritudine nobilissimum yet not able to describe his Auncestrie doth sufficiently proue him a stranger to those Countryes and their Historians And to make further Manifestation herein allthough he was borne in Afrike about Tripolis so farre from Britaine yet he had Marryed a Brittish Lady as diuers of the same Authours and others testifie and had by her Bassianus his sonne after King of Britaine and Emperour also Some say her name was Martia and the first wife of Seuerus and Sister of Fulgentius the Britan that warred against and slew Seuerus at Yorke Fulgenius Matris Bassiani frater as the Brittish History reporteth And this Brittish Lady could not be Married to Seuerus after his comming into Britaine but longe before where he then liued in the East parts of the world For in Britaine he liued but a short time by our Protestants calculation in their Catalogue of the Kings of Britaine 4. yeares The Magdeburgian Protestants haue the like accompt following Eusebius Florentius Wigorniensis maketh his aboade heare but three yeares The Monke of Westminster scarcely alloweth him 2. yeares continuance heare The like haue others all agreeing he was old and feeble at his comming hither Yet Bassianus his sonne by our Dio in Caracalla Brittish Lady was so old at his death that he succeeded him both in this kingdome and the Empire who being Emperour but 6. or 7. yeares was as Dio and others write at his death goeing on his 29. yeare of Age aetatis annum agens vndetrigisimum Allmost 20. yeares olde when his Father first landed in Britaine 4. Therefore it is so farre from being a disproofe of Seuerus his discent from the Regall Race of our BritaÌs because he was borne in Afrike that liued so remote from hence with so many difficulties ioyning himselfe in Marriadge with a Lady of Briraine of so Noble a Family that her brother claimed to be King heare is a pregnaÌt ArgumeÌt that he also was of our Brittish kingly Race and so discended as our Antiquarie hath before described And in this respect being the fittest most likely maÌ by his true Title to the Crowne of Britaine with the vnion of the Roman Brittish forces to appease the Tumults heare Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 5. c. 2. Harding Chron. in Seuer c. 52. alij by this his vndoubted Right to the Crowne of Britaine he was so coÌfident to effect this designe that he brought but two Legions of Roman Souldiers to assist him For the more willing enterprise whereof Britaine the Natiue Country of his Empresse she still liuing and Bassianus their sonn 's vndeniable Title to be King heare after his Father called vpoÌ him to take this expeditioÌ in his owne parson otherwise most vnfitt for such a Iorney and attempt for as diuers write he was not onely olde but so lame and trobled with the Goute that for the most part he was carried in his bed-couche Senex iam morbo articulari Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 87. laborans lectica plurimum vehebatur Thus it appeareth how probable it is that Seuerus was not onely discended of the Line of our Brittish Kings but was immediate true Heire to the Crowne of Britaine for being granted that he was right Heire to Androgeus the eldest sonne of King Lud there could be Galfrid Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 3. c. 20. l. 4. c. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. Matth. Westm aetat 5. ca. 25. 26. 27. 28. Hard. Chron. c. 41. 42. 43. 44. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 3. c. 10. Stowe and Howes Hist in Lud. Cassibelan Theomantius Balaeus l. de Scri. Brit. centur 1. in Fulgenio none to claime it before him For it is the generall consent of our Historians Brittish or Saxons Catholiks or Protestants that King Lud left two sonnes behinde him younge at his death the forenamed Androgeus being the eldest vndoubted Heire of Britaine and Theomantius or Tenancius the secoÌd two Brothers Cassibelan which next ruled in respect of the Minoritie of his nephewes Androgeus the eldest going a way with Iulius Caesar and Nennius after CassibelaÌ by the departing hence of the eldest brother Androgeus Theomantius ruled After whome Aruiragus Marius Coillus and Lucius by whose death without Issue or Heire in Britaine the immediate true Right of this kingdome belonged to Seuerus And after Seuerus his death Bassianus his onely sonne by the Brittish Empresse his wife Sister to Fulgenius of the Regall blood of Britaine Fulgenius vir sanguine Regio clarus and so neare Titler to the Crowne that he with greate assistance aduaunced his claime vnto it being both by Father and Mother his Father Vncle taken away by death the next immediate Heire was both King of Britaine and Emperour by all Antiquities And by this we finde how vntrue or to no purpose the supposed Decree of the Roman Senate was to disable those to gouerne heare which discended of Brittish Parents THE VI. CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF CHRISTIANS ESPECIALLY in Britaine in the time of Seuerus vnder whome allthough in some parts there was greate persecution of Christians yet not heare in Britaine but the Christians were heare in quiet without affliction 1. NOW to speake somewhat of Seuerus his Alienation or affection from or to Christian Religion it is the common opinion and our owne Antiquaries be of the same that in diuers places of the Empire he was an enemy so farre vnto it that many terme him the fift Persecutor among the Emperours after Nero and many Christians in diuers Prouinces were Martyred in his Empire Post Neronem Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 283. Matth. Westm An. 195. Florânt Wigor in Cron. An. 189. 211. Iudas Scrâptor Eccle. teÌpore Seueri apud Euseb l. 6. c. 6. Baron To. 3. Annal. An-204 Spartianus in Seuero Euseb in Chron. l. 6. c. 2. Hier. l. de Scrip. Eccl. in Origene c. 54. Magd. coÌt 3 Dio. Hist Rom. l. 51. Acta S. Phil. Martyris apud Baron To. 2. An. 204. notaâ in Martyr 13. Sept. Martyr Rom. 13. Septemb. Bâd Vânard Ado. eod die Act. S. Philipp supr Cornel. Tacitus l. 17. Seuerus quintam Persecutionem in Christianos excitauit plurimique Sanctorum per diuersas Prouincias Martyrio coronantur And it is so certaine by all forreine Antiquities that there was such Persecution in his time that it was allmost a common opinion that the comming of Antichrist was at hand as an Ecclesiasticall Writer of that time hath left to Posteritie propterea quod persecutionis tumultus contra nos excitatus multorum mentes tam grauiter perturbaret Antichristi aduentum omnium ore atque sermone iactatum iam tum appropinquare arbitratus est Yet we doe not finde any expresse Edict or Prohibition of him vntill about the tenth yeare of his Empire When as
Spartianus writeth in his Iorney from Syria to Alexandria he made many Lawes forbidding vnder greate penaltie any man to be either a Iew or Christian In Itinere Palaestinis plurima Iura fundauit Iudaeos fieri sub graui paena vetuit Idem etiam de Christianis sanxit And as Dio and others witnesse he consented euen by his Imperiall letters both to the depriuing of S. Philip of the Augustall Prefectship of Egipt being become a professed Christian and giuing Authoritie to Terentius his Successor secretly to martyr him But for Seuerus excuse we finde the greatest and allmost onely Persecution of this time to haue bene either in or about Iury occasioned by the tumults of the Iewes or in Afrike wher Seuerus was borne and principally in Egipt then full of Christians the Prefect himselfe S. Philip a professed Christian and so potent as the letters of Seuerus vnto him say he liued more like an absolute King then Prefect that Prefecture of Egipt being of so greate Authoritie and dignitie te tanquam Regem potius quam praefectum elegit Egipti Praesidem and Cornelius Tacitus affirmeth as much of the Prerogatiue of that Presidentship Aegiptum a diuo Augusto Equites Romani obtinent loco Regum 2. Therefore Africk being the Country of Seuerus birth and so formidable an ânemie in former times to the Romans as all Histories report and now so abounding with Christians slanderously accused by their Pagan Enemies to be Enemies to the Roman Empire Seuerus may seeme by such acclamations against his owne inclination to haue giuen way to Persecution And the rather because the Gnostick Heretikes giuen then ouer so farre to all filthines that as Irenaeus Nicephorus and others write they did publikly professe and so practise that all which would come to perfection in their Sect which they onely allowed must commite all filthines omnem eos oportere perpetrare Nicephor l. 4. c. 2. Hist Eccl. Iraen apud eund aduers Haeres l. 1. c. 24. turpitudinem infandis omnibus faeditatibus satisfacere These Heretiks being accompted Christians with Pagans might sooner prouoke the Emperour by such mens informations against the most holy Professours of Christian Religion Which were so free from being such as they were falsely reputed with those their Enemies to be that as Athenagoras in his defensiue Oration for theÌ in the name of the Christians desired no mercie or fauour but to be vtterly rooted out if those impious slaunders could be proued true against them Si vera ista sunt nulli parcite generi animaduertite in eiusmodi facinora Athenagor orat pro Christianis Niceph. l. 5. Hist c. 26. Tertull. l. ad Scapul c. 4. vnà cum coniugibus liberis radicitus nos extirpate occidite Nicephorus saith Christianitie florished in his time Cum Seuerus successit satis bono loco res nostrae fuere Vniuersae multitudines domus totae ad fidem accedebant And Tertullian then liuing saith Ipse etiam Seuerus Pater Antonini Christianorum memor fuit nam Proculum Christianum qui Toparcion cognominabatur qui eum per oleum aliquando curauerat requisiuit in Palatio suo habuit vsque ad mortem The Emperor Seuerus a louer of Christians and in Britaine no Persecutor of them but protected such eius quem Antoninus optimè nouerat lacte Christiano educatus Sed clarissimas faeminas clarissimos viros Seuerus sciens huius Sectae esse non modo non laesit verum testimonio exornauit populo furenti in os palam restitit Seuerus also himselfe Father of Antoninus was kinde to Christians for he sought for Proculus à Christian who had some time before cured him with oile and kept him in his Palace with him so long as he liued He was exceedingly well knowne to Antoninus that was nursed by a Christian woman And Seuerus knowing both most renowned women as also most honorable men to be of this Profession was so farre from doeing them any hurt that he commended them and openly resisted euen to their face the raging people Therefore if Seuerus the Emperour was of his owne disposition so great a louer of Christians in generall if he honoured Proculus in his Palace so long as he liued gaue allowance that his Sonne and Heire Antoninus Bassianus Tertull. supr Dio in Seuero Antonino Caracull Baron To. 2. Annal. An. 195 King of Britaine and Emperour after his Father should both be nursed by a Christian woman and be so familiar with such knowne professed Christians as Proculus was and was the Ouerseer of Euodus the Tutor or Bringer vp of Bassianus his Sonne as may be gathered both by Tertullian Dio and The Empresse Lady Martia wife to Seuerus a Britan and in profession or affection a Christian others and both Seuerus himselfe so greate an honourer both of most renowned Christian men and women and his Lady and Empresse Martia of Britaine so farre affected and disposed to Christian Religion that if she did not professe it in Act yet in affection and desire so honoured it that she would not permit her Sonne and Heire to be nursed by any but a Christian woman and the Ouerseer of so greate a chardge to be a Christian so famous and renowned for his faith as Proculus was knowne of all men to be These considered I dare not boldly say that Seuerus did in any time or place of his owne inclination wittingly and willingly without great incitation condiscend to such Persecutions as are remembred in Histories to haue bene in his Empire 3. And after his comming into Britaine we doe not finde the least suspition in our Antiquities that he did of himselfe or suffer any other to persecute any for Christian Religion But rather both of himselfe and at the Instance of his Brittish Empresse at the least a Christian in affection and both powerable with him and their Sonne Bassianus his Heire and Successour and for that loue and trust he founde in the Brittish Christians of all that part of Britaine South to the wall and Trench which Adrian and he made ioyning with him against his Enemies to possesse him of the Crowne of Britaine he was a greatefull friend to them and their holy Profession And all our Histories are cleare that Religion was heare in quiet without molestation or affliction vntill the Empire of Dioclesian that greate Persecutor Yet we cannot deny but all places in Britaine being now full of warlike miseries and the Christians heare both in Albania Loegria and Cambria mixed and ioyned both with Roman and Scythian Infidels many of them fell both to wickednes and Paganisme also Which occasioned holy Gildas to write that Christianitie was receaued but coldly of the Inhabitants of Britaine and with some continued perfect but not so with others before Dioclesian his Persecution Praecepta Christi ab Incolis tepidè apud quosdam tameÌ integrè alios minus vsque Gild. l. de excid
conqu Brit. c. 7. ad Persecutionem Diocletioni Tiranni And not onely in the time of Dioclesian his PersecutioÌ following in this Age we finde euen whole Cities Townes as Verolamium and others vtterly destitute of Christians but long before and about this time we are assured that there were very many Britans and not of meane estate but such as were publikly employed about the affaires of S. Mello a Britan Archbishop of Roan in NormaÌdy the kingdome and sent from hence to Rome about it that eyther were fallen from Christianitie or neuer forsooke their Pagan Religion For we reade both in auncient Manuscripts and other Authours in the life of S. Mello a Britan and after Archbishop of Roan in Normandy sent thither by S. Stephen Pope not onely that he and his Brittish Companions which were then sent to Rome to paye the Tribute of Britaine there were Pagans and sacrificed in the Temple of Mars but it was then the custome of the Britans comming thither about that office so to doe which to be a custome could not be Manuscr antiq in Vita S. Mellonis Episc Confessoris Io. Capgrau Catalog in eod younger then these dayes time short enough betweene this and that time to make a custome Tempore Valeriani Imperatoris Mello quidam de maiori Britannia oriundus Romam venit vt Patriae suae TributuÌ solueret Imperatori seruiret Ibique sicut mos erat cum socijs suis ad templum Martis ductus est vt sacrificaret And it seemeth this custome had bene from the first submission of the Britans to the Romans for both Protestants and others affirme that in Octauius Augustus time Ambassadours came from Britaine to Rome swearing Fealtie in the Stowe Howes Hist in Octauius Augustus Temple of Mars offering gifts in the Capitall to the Gods of the Romans And we haue Testimonie in our Histories that after King Lucius death and this very time which we haue now in hand it was the vse and custome of our Britans heare when any of their Nobilitie or Gentry were to obtayne the dignitie of Knighthood to send them to Rome to receaue that honour there and after such Pagan Rites and ceremonies that Christians could not in conscience so accept thereof And yet such multitudes euen in this time flocked thither from hence so to be created that in this time when S. Amphibalus was conuerted Iacob Genuen Episc in Catal. Sanctor in S. Amphabel and Alban to the faith by Pope S. Zepherine as Iacobus Genuensis a learned Bishop writeth 15. hundred were so created Of all which we finde no memory that any more were Christians then S. Amphibalus and S. Alban and yet both these conuerted after they had thus professed Paganisme S. Amphibalus by Pope Zepherine who after made him Preist at Rome and S. Alban S. Alban desceÌded of the Romans long after his returne from Rome by the same holy Saint Amphibalus sent hither by Pope Zepherine in Britaine And yet as the old Brittish Writer of Author Britan. Antiq. in Vita S. Albani Capgr in eod S. Alban his life Capgraue and others witnesse S. Alban was rather discended of Noble Roman then Brittish Parentage Albanus ex illustri Romanorum Prosapia originem ducens probably both of Roman and Brittish Auncestours 4. And it seemeth the condition of many of others was not vnlike and thereby a greate allurement for them to continue in the Romans Religion of whose blood they were discended in whose municipall and priuiledged Townes many of them liued and from whome they hoped and expected to receaue terreane honours and Aduancements The Britans generally or for the most part professing the holy Christian Religion preferring heauenly before earthly honours Yet it is euident by this is saide that in this short tract of time after the death of King Lucius many of the Britans by the continuall trobles of that time and conuersation with Pagans were either fallen from Christianitie or as holy Gildas saith professed it but coldly tepidè in respect of that zeale and feruour which was vsed in the dayes of Saint Lucius And yet Seuerus of himselfe was not so much giuen to wicked life but renowned Martin Polon Supput in Seuero not onely for warlike affaires but for learning and studyes Praeter bellicam gloriam ciuilibus studijs scientia Philosophiae clarus fuit And so greate an enemy to IncontineÌcy that he puished Adultery by Lawe with death with such seueritie that Dio writeth that wheÌ he was Consul he fouÌde by Records Dio in Seuero Herodianus in Seuero Herodianus l. 3. that 3000. had bene put to death for that offence Ego cum Consul essem inueni scriptum in Tabulis tria millia Maechorum morte fuisse mulctata And was after his death made a God among the Pagans And Herodianus saith he died rather of greefe for his childrens wickednes then of sicknes Maerore magis quam morbo consumptus vita functus est Which greefe for the sinns of his sonnes as also Galfr. Mon. l. 5. c. 2. F. or Wigorn. An. 195. 217. Mat. Westm an 205. Harding Cron. c. 53. f. 44. Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 5. c. 2. Matth. Westm an 206. Hard. sup Pont. Virunn l. 5. Dio Hist l. 55. of his owne in permitting the Christians in many places to be greuiously persecuted I would not deny but that he died of any such greefe is vntrue being most certaine that he after so many Conquests in other Countryes when he came to fight against his Country Christians he was enforced dishonorably to make a Wall and Trench of aboue 130. miles in lenght to keepe his Enemyes back from inuading him and slaine in battaile by Fulgenius others call him Fulgentius brother by some before to his first lawfull true wife the Empresse Martia a Briton Interfectus est Seuerus Imperator In acri certamine interficitur Seuerus And by the Roman Writers themselues he was at this time when he was so slaine at Yorke 65. yeares old And allthough he left 32. Legions as Dio writeth to defend that his temporall Empire which had so persecuted the Church of Christ yet that temporall Empire with all those propes began to stagger and notwithstanding so greate Persecution the kingdome of Christ as Tertullian then liuing witnesseth was adored and ruled in all places Cum Romani tot Legionibus suum Imperium muniant nec trans istas gentes Tertullian aduers Iudaeos c. 7. porrigere vires regni sui possint Christi autem Regnum nomen vbique porrigitur vbique creditur ab omnibus gentibus supranominatis colitur vbique regnat vbique adoratur And particularly heare in Britaine as he hath said before Christianitie reigned whether the Pagan Romans could not nor durst come but walled and trenched in themselues for feare 5. He left behinde him two sonnes Bassianus his eldest by his lawfull wife of Britaine before remembred and Geta by
of the receaued Acts of S. Sebastian and other Martyrs with him written in that time and iustified by many Authorities that Diocletian coÌming to the Empire but in the yeare of Christ 284. did within 2. yeares after begin his most terrible Persecution declaring and forbidding by his bloody Edict that no man should bye or sell Acta Antiq. S. Sebastiani alior Martyr Baron Annal. Tom. 2. An. 286. Spondib Law Surius in festo S. Sebast die 2. Ianuar. Zachar Lippol eod die alij Gildas l. de Excid conquest Brit. c. 7. any thing except he did first offer Incense to the Statues of the Pagan Gods placed to that purpose And there were Executioners appointed in the Ilands Villadges and Waters that no man should grinde his corne or drawe water except he first offered to their Idols And the old Roman Martyrologe with others proueth that S. Sebastian himselfe though a principall Commander vnder Dioclesian was this yeare with others most cruelly martyred onely because they were Christians S. Sebastiani Martyris qui Dioclesiano Imperatore cum haberet Principatum primae Cohortis sub titulo Christianitatis iussus est ligari in medio campo sagittari à militibus atque ad vltimum fustibus caedi donec deficeret And all Histories are full of the Martyrdomes and Persecutions of Christians vnder Dioclesian at that time and this not onely in those remoter places and Britaine as I haue cited from our Histories but in the next confining Nations vnto vs euen by the commandement and execution of that wicked Tyrant himselfe Maximinian which wrought such desolation in this kingdome For in this very yeare 286. as the old Annals of the Cathedrall Church of Treuers testifie all the Inhabitants of that renowned Citie not one excepted were martyred for Christian Religion Haec vrbs tempore Maximiani Tyranni Annal. Ecclesiae Treuer Gaspar Bruch in Praef. ad eosdem Anno Domini 288. tota ob Catholicam fidem interempta est The earth itselfe was moyst with the blood of Martyrs the greate Riuer Mosell passing thereby was redd therewith sixe miles space and diuers pitts were filled with the bodies of Martyrs Haec TyraÌnis tam fuit crudelis vt tellus ipsa maderet cruore Mosella fluuius per sex milliaria ruberet acputeos aliquot Martyrum cadaueribus repleuerint And about this time in the yeare of Christ 291. S. Mauritius and Manuscr Gallic Antiquit. Ann. 286. cap. 28. Annal Colonien c. 1. Sur. Tom. 4. Mens Iul. Lipp die 22. Septemb. Baron Spond an 297. Damasus in Vit. S. Marceâlini Tom. 1. Conc. alij Constant Mag. Euseb l. 2. de Vit. Constant c. 49. 50. Gild. l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 7. 8. the whole Theban Legion consisting of many thousands of Christians 6666. were Martyred by the same Tyrant in those parts as their Histories proue vnto vs. S. Gereon ac tota illo Chrictiana Legio pro Christo Martyres facti sub duobus iniquissimis Tyrannis Diocletiano Maximiano anno Domini 291. qui Christi nomen extirpare funditus sed frustra studebant And S. Damasus or whosoeuer the auncient Writer of the liues of the Popes witnesseth in the life of S. Marcellinus the greate encourager of this Christian Legion that there were then within the space of 30. dayes seuenteene thowsand Christians Martyred Quo tempore fuit Persecutio magna ita vt intra 30. dies 17. millia hominum promiscui sexus Martyrio coronarentur And both Constantine and Eusebius are ample witnesses that Dioclesian was a Persecutour from the beginning of his Empire Therefore seeing I am assured by the best and most auncient Historian we haue S. Gildas nearest to those times that Dioclesian and Maximian their Persecution did laste but 9. yeares in Britaine Vsque ad persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem and bilustro turbinis necdum ad Integrum expleto And that presently after Constantius came hither to gouerne the Christians heare liued in quietnes and libertie I must needs by Order of History set downe as in the proper place thereof the Persecution of Dioclesian and Maximian heare in this third Age. THE XV. CHAPTER WHEN AND BY WHOME THE PERSECVTION called Dioclesians Persecution began in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban and many heare then martyred before him and in what sense the Title Protomartyr or prioritie in Martyrdome is yet duely giuen to him 1. IT is a common opinion among our Antiquaries that this Persecution called Dioclesian his Persecution began in this kingdome in that time when Asclepiodotus ruled heare and that Maximian the Tyrant fellowe in the Empire with Dioclesian was the cheifest and principall mouer and prosecutour thereof being heare some time then present in his owne parson about that wicked busines This is sufficiently expressed by Eutropius in the life of Dioclesian Eutrop. in Diocles Mamertin supr panâgyr Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Pont. ViruÌ Hist l. 5. Mamertinus the Pagan Oratour euen to Maximian himselfe our owne Historians as Harding before cited plainely affirming it so hath the Authour of the Brittish History so Ponticus Virunnius In diebus Asclepiodoti orta est Dioclesiani Imperatoris Persecutio quâ ferè deleta est Christianitas in totâ Insulâ quae à tempore Regis Lucij integra intemerata permanserat Superauerat Maximianus Herculius Princeps militiae praedicti Tyranni cuius Imperio omnes subuersae fuere Ecclesiae cunctae sacrae scripturae quae inueniri poterant in medijs foris exustae The very same hath Ponticus both of them assuring vs this Persecution was when Asclepiodotus had Gouernment heare and by the procuring of Maximian Matthew of Westminster also writeth that Maximian Herculius caused all this our Westerne Persecution but much mistaketh the time as I haue proued before when he saith that Dioclesian his Persecution began in the 21. and last yeare of his Empire Anno gratiae 303. qui est annus Imperij Matth. Westm An. 303. Dioclesiani 21. orta est Persecutio Christianorum post Neronem decima quâ fere deleta est Christianitas per orbem vniuersum Nam Dioclesianus in Oriente Maximianus Herculius in Occidente vastari Ecclesias Christianos intersici praeceperunt And it needeth no further confutation then he himselfe giueth vnto it for the last yeare of Dioclesian must needs be also the last yeare of his Persecution hauing no Power to persecute his Empire being ended then and so that yeare must needs be both the first and last also of his Persecution when it is euident before and by all Histories his Persecution endured many yeares 2. I will demonstrate hereafter that as soone as Constantius came hither to gouerne the Persecution ceased and was eyther quite calmed and taken away or so much as he could hindred by King Coel his Father in Lawe before And that Asclepiodotus himselfe was no actuall Persecutour allthough perhaps he gaue more way to
inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati vt absque cunctamine gloriosi in egregijs Hierusalem veluti Portis Martyrij sui trophaea defigerent Qui superfuerant siluis ac desertis abditisque speluncis se occultauere The Churches were ouerthrowne all the holy scripturs that could be found were burned in the streets the chosen Preists of the flocke of our Lord were slayne with their innocent sheepe and the Persecution was so violent that if the persecutors could haue effected it in diuers places of the Prouince no signe or token of Christian Religion had bene left The Christians heare were tortured with diuers Torments and torne in peeces with such rending their nembers a soonder as was neuer heard of That the glorious Martyrs might presently sett vp the trophies of their Martyrdome in renowned gates of Hierusalem They which were left aliue hidd themselues in woods desarts and secrett caues so to saue their lyues expeactntes sibi animarum tutamina Galfridus speaketh in the same manner so likewise doth S. Bede both expressing Galfr. Monum Hist l. 5. c. 5. Bed Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 7. 8. the wonderfull Torments our Christian Martyrs heare endured and how they which escaped death were forced to hide themselues in woods wildernesses and secrett caues in the earth Diuersis cruciatibus torti inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati animas ad supernae ciuitatis gaudia perfecto agone miserunt Fideles Christi se tempore discriminis siluis ac desertis abditis ac speluncis se occultauerunt Virunnius saith the Malice of Maximianus Herculius Virun l. 5. Hist was so enraged in this Persecution in Britaine that he did his vttermost vtterly to blott out the name of God in it Volebat enim nomen Dei delere Henry Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Dâoclesiano Her Maximiano of Huntington hath the same words with S. Gildas and S. Bede and addeth that the persecutioÌ was very ofteÌ in that extremitie of TormeÌts Haec persecutio crebra erat So hath the old Manuscript and Capgraue in the life of S. Alban both of them setting downe both the generalitie and extremitie of that Persecution heare as our Saints and other Antiquaries haue done So likewise doth the Authour of the old Manuscript Abbreuiatio Chronicorum and the Manuscript History of Rumsey The later saith the Britans kept their Christianitie Annal. Manuscr de Rumsey pr. Insula ista which they receaued in the dayes of King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius vnspotted very many yeares Britones Christianitatem quam temporibus Lucij Regis eorum Papae Eleutherij receperant immaculatam annos perplurimos obseruabant Which very many yeares must needs extend to this persecution The former saith that from the first planting of Christian Religion heare in Britaine it remayned quiet without any troble But in the time of Dioclesian Churches were ouerthrowne holy scripturs burned openly in the markets and the Preists with the Abbreu Chron. Manuscr Ann. 280. in Dioclesiano Christians vnder them putt to death hucusque sine perturbatione quicuit in Britannia Christiana Religio Sed Dioclesiani tempore subuersae sunt Ecclesiae scripturae sacrae medijs foris exustae Sacerdotes cum fidelibus sibi subditis trucidaâi The old French Manuscript cited before saith that Christian Religion which from the time of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius had continued vntouched and pure in the Manuscr Hist Gallic c. 28. in Diocleâ and Maximian an 286. Land of Britaine was allmost now extinguished there in this Persecution There by the commandement of Maximian Herculius the Monasteries were destroyed all holy Scripturs burned that could be founde and the Noble Prelats with their subiects most cruelly tormented in all their members and whole bodies and putt to death This is the time of which our old Poet is most properly to be vnderstood saying that the holy Christians of Britaine liued in the out Ilands willdernesses and Anonymus apud Bal. Theater of greate Brit. l. 6. c. 9. craggy places especially about Wales and Cornwaile Britannica tellus patribus fuit inclita sanctis Qui Neptunicolum campos Cambrica rura Corineasque casas loca desolata colebant Of which manner of life of many renowned Christians an other Christian Poet thus speaketh in this time Tunc plerique Patres sancti cum tale viderent Excidium fugere vrbes more ferarum Per deserta vagi caecis latuerâ cauernis Where we see nothing left for their either dwelling or foode but such as wild beasts enioyed aswell as they all human habitation dyet and sustenance with cloathing but such as they first fledd away in with time consumed taken from them they thus left naked to nature to dwell in darke Dens and Caues and feed vpon wild rootes leaues hipps hawes nutts crabbs and such like fruits as the Deserts litle barren desolate Ilands brings forth One of these happy receptacles refuges then for our holy persecuted Christians seemeth to haue bene the litle Iland beyond Northwales towards Ireland out of the walke of the Pagan Persecutours named by the Britans Enhli and by the Saxons and English Berdesey where in the time of Giraldus Cambrensis there liued most Religeous people called Culdeis as such persecuted Christians were then named Iacet autem extra Lhyn Insula modica quam Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 2. c. 6. Monachi inhabitant religiosissimi quos Caelibes vel Colideos vocant Haec Insula Enhli Cambrice vocatur lingua Saxonica Berdesey Et in ea vt fertur infinita Sanctorum sepulta sunt corpora Ibique iacere testantur corpus beati Danielis Banchorensis Episcopi In this Iland as the Tradition is are buryed infinite bodies of Saints And as they testifie the body of S. Daniel Bishop of Bangor lyeth there By the merits of those Saints this Iland hath this miraculous prerogatiue that in it the oldest doe soonest die because diseases are there most seldome and seldome or neuer any man there dieth except worne away with long old Age. Haec autem Insula ex miraculo ex Sanctorum meritis hoc mirandum habet quòd in ea seniores praemoriuntur quia morbi in ea rarissimi rarò vel nunquam hic nusquam moritur nisi longa senectute confectus 3. These so auncient miraculous priuiledges and sanctitie of that holy Iland Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. Hollinsh Georg. Buchan in Fincom Harris descr of Brit. c. 10. Dauid Powel Annot. in Geral. Cambr. Itiner Camb. l. 2. ca. 6. Capgr in S. Dubritio the Eremits termed Culdeis a denomination appropriate in Histories to the Religeous of this Nation in Dioclesian his Persecution and the deuotion that holy Bishop had to be buryed there long time before the slaughter of the Monkes of Bangor when diuers Christians fledd thither as some write giue testimony sufficient to hold ât was a Refuge and receptacle for our holy Christians in the Persecution of Dioclesian which
is more plaine by the old Brittish Antiquities affirming that many thowsand Martyrs and Confessours bodies lay there Asserunt Antiquae Britonum Historiae multa Sanctorum Martyrum Confessorum millia in illa Insula nomine Enhly sepulturam habuisse Therefore these old Martyrs must needs be in that onely famous time of Martyrdome heare vnder Dioclesian no other such to be found in Histories Sainct Dubritius also with many others liued and died there The miseries and wants such numbers endured there may be coniectured by the the streitnes of the I le doubtfull whether it hath one Parish Church or no. So Harrison supr c. 10. I say of S. Lides Iland where a Church is dedicated to him So of I le Bree corruptly Hilbery renowned for Pilgrimadges thither in auncient times So Harrison supr c. eod Manusc antiq Capgr in Vita S. Kebij of Englsuash or holy I le so named of the BritaÌs as a ProtestaÌt Antiquarie coÌfesseth of the greate number of holy Saints whose bodies are buried there was also called Cairkyby of Kyby a Monke that dwelled there as he confesseth This S. Kebius was consecrated Bishop by S. Hilary and liued there some time moued by the auncient holynes of that place So of the Iles of S. Barri and S. Dunwen old Brittish Saints giuing names vnto them by their liuing there So of the Hebrides or Euboniae Iles 43. in number All which belonged William Harrison descript sup c. 10. Hect. Boet. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Fincomarke Bal. cent 1. in Amphibalo Hect. Boeth Hist l. 6. Hoâââns Hist of Scotl. in Crathl Georg. Buchan Rege 35. to the Iurisdiction of the Bishop in Man at the first as a Protestant confesseth the first there being S. Amphibalus in this time And so of other out Ilands vpon the Coaste of this kingdome diuided from Scotland of which Iles hereafter then desolate gaue also such entertaynment to those our Saints in that time whose particular memory is not so well preserued And as our Scottish Historians write many of them fledd into the Country now called Scotland Magnus piorum numerus No small number of the faithfull among the Britans fledd vnto the Scots and Picts to auoyd Persecution Where as a Protestant Antiquary with others confesseth they being many of them renowned both for learning and pietie liued in poore Cells in such austeritie holines of life that thereupon they were honoured with the name of the worshippers of God Culdeis that name being giuen vnto them and after their deaths their Cells changed and dedicated into Churches Multi ex Britonibus Christiani saeuitiam Dioclesiani timentes ad Scotos confugerunt è quibus complures doctrina vitae integritate clari in Scotia substiterunt vitamque solitariam tanta sanctitatis opinione apud omnes vixerunt vt vita functorum cellae in templa commutarentur ex eoque consuetudo mansit apud posteros vt prisci Scoti templa cellas vocent Hoc genus Monachorum Culdeos appellabant And for those that liued still in that part of Britaine where the Romans then reigned they write as our owne Historians haue done before Euagata est rabies illa non Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. fol. 100. modo ab oriente in Occidentem sed etiam per alterum Orbem Britanniam vnde Christiana pietas truculentis inhumanis eius ingenij adinuentis plagis concussa immani tortorum vesania ac Persecutionis diuturnitate tota fermè est eiecta pijs viris ac Religiosis persecutionum metu in Eremos ac ferarum lustra concedentibus vbi expertes iniuriarum verè Monasticam sanctissimamque exegerunt vitam Where we learne that our holy Christians then were put to such miseries that flying into the woods and wildernesses they did rather chose to liue Hungry and naked in the Dens of deuouring wolues hoping to find more mercy among sauadge rauening beasts then the persecuting Pagans allmost extinguishing Christian Religion heare with their crueltie Which may most truely be affirmed for to omitte particularities to their place the vnspeakeable malice of the Persecutours was so enraged that without all colour or pretence of iuridicall proceedings they most tyrannically Martyred the holy Christians that were to be founde euen by a thowsand and thowsand at a time in distinct times and places as we reade in the Historie of one onely blessed Martyr S. Amphibalus 2000. at two seuerall murtherings So we must apprehend of other times and places Manuscr Antiq. in Vita S. Amphibâââ âapgr Catal. in eod otherwise so greate and generall a desolation in so lardge a Christian kingdome could not haue bene effected in 9. yeares Persecution The Antiquaâies of Cambridge tell vs how among other desolations in this time by Maximian heare their Vniuersitie and Citie was burned as also all Churches were at that time Inter caeteras praeclara illa vrbs Philosophiae parens Cantabrigia palatijs Io. Caius Hist Cantabrig p. 24. aedificijsque pulcherrima ab Herculio Maximiano homine impio sanguinario Dioclesiani Exercitus Principe Imperij socio exustaest vnaque omnia templa euersa omnes Sacrosanctae Scripturae bonarum Artium libri qui occurrebant publicè in foro concremati And he that was then heare King at the deuotion of ââcobus GenueÌ io Vita S. Albani Amphibali Anglic. Antiq. scâiptor ibid. the Romans Asclepiodotus whome the Italian Writer Iacobus Bishop of Genua and his old Translatour into English heare in the life of S. Alban and S. Amphibalus call Askepodot ioyned in this Persecution with Dioclesian and Maximinian and gaue sentence and Iudgment against them and putt them and diuers thowsands of Christians then to death extending his Rge and malice against the Christians in all places he could as these and others witnesse Yet others there be that speake otherwise better of King Asclepiodotus as I shall relate hereafter THE XVII CHAPTER OF DIVERS HOLY MARTYRS MOST CRVELLY putt to death at Winchester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 1. THE first Persecution of Christians heare in Britaine which I Annal. Manuscr Eccles Winton finde in particular was that which I haue before remembred out of the Antiquities of Winchester in which the holy sacred Preists of the Cathedrall Church being then destroyed were putt to death Interfecti sunt Monachi in Ventana Ecclesia destructa The Martyrdome of the Monks of Winchester by the Annals of that Church was diuers yeares before S. Albanus which by the computation of those Annals was 7. or 8. yeares before the Martyrdome of S. Alban and yet the same Antiquities doe sufficiently insinuate that this Persecution of Dioclesian began in Britaine in the yeare before their Martyrdome Some before referre the Martyrdome of S. Augulus Archbishop of our old Augusta London to this time but not finding that name among
heare of so wonderfull patience loue of Christ and Heroicall true fortitude to so many thowsands which by their singular example with inuincible couradge imitated them therein is the greatest honour we can yeeld to such blessed Saints one earth Their Festiuitie is celebrated by the old Roman Martyrologe vpon the first day of Iuly On which day as Baronius plainely writeth many Martyr Rom. die 1. Iulij others suffered Martyrdome with them Iulius Aaron Martyres cum alijs plurimis in Britannia sub Dioclesiano primo die Iulij So likewise affirmeth a Caesar Baron in Indice NominuÌ Sanctorum in Iulio Aarone Author of Engl. Martyr 1. Iul. late English Wtiter And the Roman Martyrologe which Baronius glosseth may well carry that construction for setting downe for a certaine truth that these two holy Martyrs were putt to death in Britaine vpon the first day of Iuly Primo die Iulij in Britannia Sanctorum Martyrum Iulij Aaron qui in persecutione Dioclesiani passi sunt it presently addeth Quo tempore ibidem quamplurimi diuersis crutiatibus torti saeuissimè lacerati ad supernae ciuit atis gaudia consummato agone peruenerunt At the same time in the same place very many tortured with diuers torments and most cruelly torne hauing ended their combate came to the Ioyes of heauen And S. Bede saith that ea tempestate Martyrol Ro. 1. die Iulij Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Diocles Matt. West an 303. Io. Capgr in S. Albano alij Girald CaÌbren Itiner Camb. l. 1. cap. 5. Ranulph Higed l. 1. c. 48. Dauid Powel Annot. in Girald supr Harrison Descript of Brit. c. 13. Humfr. Lhuyd Brâuiar Britan. Et Tho. Twyne ib. f. 82. The glory of Caerlegâânâur Archieâiscââall see before this time at that time when S. Aaron and S. Iulius were Martyred diuers others both men and women were putt to death Alijque vtriusque sexus passi sunt ea tempestate So hath Henry of Huntington passi sunt co tempore Aaron Iulius alij quo que plures vtriusque sexus So haue others And we cannot probably thinke that those raging Persecutours which in places where there were not in any degree so many Christians as in this renowned Citie an Archiepiscopall See and Christian Vniuersitie putt them to death by thowsands sent these heare by cruell Martyrdome to heauen alone These holy Martyrs by all Antiquities suffered Martyrdome at Caerlegion and both Giralâus Cambrensis Ranulphus Higeden writing at Westchester as also our Protestant Antiquaries of the same Country plainely say it was at Caerlegion in Monmouthshire which was the Archiepiscopall Citie and Schoole distinguishing it from Westchester by some called Caerlegion also I will onely cite one thus Englished to my hand by a Protestant Historian In this Region Monmouthshire is situated the most auncient and Noble Citie of Legions which our Countrymen call Caerleon are Wish that is to say the Citie of Legions vpon Vsk for difference sake betweene it and the other which is builded in Northwales vpon the Riuer Dee Of whome Giraldus writeth thus The same was an auncient and noble Towne the tokens whereof remayne as yet an huge Palace a Giantlike Tower goodly Bathes and hotehouses Reliques of Churches and places like Theaters compassed with beautifull walles âartly yet standing Also buildings vndeâ the grounde Conducts secreââe passages and Vaultes vnder the earth framed by wonderfull workemanship Thâââââth two Martyrs Iulius and Aaron which had Churches dedicateâ ãâ¦ã The like and more plainely haue many others auncient and late Catholiks and Protestants Therefore that Protestant Bishop which singularlie saith it was at Chester apud vrbem Legionum Cestriam nun vocatam is much deceaued in this matter Io. Bâl. Prâfat in l. de Scriptor THE XVIII CHAPTER HOW SAINT AMPHIBALVS A BRITTISH Bishop and many holy and learned Preists of the Britans in this Persecution went to the Scots and Picts were reuerently receaued of them and preached liued and continued there in greate Sanctitie and left greate Succession of such there after them 1. VPON this Persecution and Martyrdome of these holy Saints Gildas l. de excid c. 8. and others at that time as S. Gildas with others writeth they which escaped death hidd theÌselues in Woods Desarts Dens and fledd into Ilands to the Scots for refuge Qui superfuerant Hector Boeth Hist Scotor l. 6. f. 102. Georg. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 4. in Rege 33. Hollinsh Hist of Scotland in Crathlint and Fincomarke siluis ac desertis abditisque spelnncis se occult aâere Our Scottish Historians say a greate number of our Brittish Christians to auoide the crueltie of the Persecutours fledd to the Scots and Picts Magnus piorum numerus persequentium saeuitiam declinare cupiens ad Scotos Pictos concessit They haue preserued the particular names of diuers of them whome they recompt among the most renowned learned men of that Age such were Amphibalus a Bishop Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnocus worshippers of God called in the old Scottish languadge Culdeis which by their preaching taught the Religion of Christ with many labours throughout the Scots Countries There were then very many more but these the cheifest of them whose names came to posteritie Inter Nostrates eadem fuere tempestate sacra doctrina pollentes Ampbibalus Amistes Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus Caroncus Dei cultores Culdei prisca nostra vulgari lingua dicti Christi Seruatoris doctrinam omnes per Scotorum Regiones concionando multis pijsque sudoribus seminantes Fuere tunc alij permulti sed hij quorum nomina ad Posteros delata praecipui Many of these holy Brittish Christians liued in poore Georg. Buchan Rer. Scotic l. 4. Reg. 35. Hollinsh of Scotl. in Fincomarke Cels professing the most austeere penitentiall cremiticall life in so greate sanctitie that as these Scottish Antiquaries haue before deliuered their very Cels were dedicated into Churches after they were dead and with such reuerence obserued with that Nation our Protestants so confessing and testifying that from the time of those holy Brittish Saints which thus liued there the old Scots called Churches by the name of Cels Ex ââque consâetudo mansit apud Posteros vt prisci Scoti templa Cellas vocent 2. Among these our holy Bishop S Amphibalus a man of singular pietie and excellent in diuine learning Amphibaluâ Brito vir ââsigââ pietate sacra doctrina pollens preached the word of Christ throughouâ the Scots and Picts S. Amphibalus a BritaÌ and Martyr a learned and holy Bishop in Mona I le with the Scots Countries speaking and writing much against the Pagans Religion ãâã dogma per Scotorum Pictorumqae Regiones propââaâdo mâlâa a contra Geââââum Religionem dicendo scribendoquâ Crathlint then King of the Scots entertayned this holy Bishop and his company with greate loue and builded for them a âhurch in the I
Hebrides descript Scotiae f. 4. Harris descr of Scotl. c. 10. Hect. Boeth descrip Scotiae f. 14. Haâr descrip Brit. c. 10. Boeth Hist Scot. l. 10. be 43. in number as a Protestant Antiquarie thus testifieth thereof There hath some time bene and yet is a Bishop of this I le who at the first was called Episcopus Sodorensis when the Iurisdiction of the Hebrides belonged vnto him Whereas now he that is Bishop there is but a Bishops shadowe And this most probable allthough this man citeth no Authour this Iland Mona or Man being esteemed one of the cheifest nearest to greate Britaine and the auncient Seate of the principall Druids which ruled those Ilands in their Religion 4. And the auncient and miraculous Altars and Churches of S. Peter and S. Clement in the I le of Lewyes the greatest of them whose first foundations for their Antiquitie are not remembred in the Scottish Histories and diuers of them yet bearing the names of auncient Saints So I may say of the I le of May renowned for holy men there inhabiting So of Iona honoured both for the holy Saints there liuing and Christian Kings there buryed vpon that deuotion Iona tum viris sanctissimis tam Regum communi sepultura insignis Fergusius the second King of the Scots of that name was buryed there with Christian Rites Christiano Ritu about the yeare of Christ 430. all their Kings long time after He restored the bannished Monks builded a Monastery there and Cels such as the Culdeis vsed endowing them Structis patrio ritu Hector Boeth l. 7. f. 123. 126. Cellulis ad vitae necessaria praedijs donauit And to come to the Orchades Ilands they were so full of Christians when S. Palladius was sent into this Iland by S. Celestine Pope that he ordayned and sent thither for their Bishop S. Seruanus Hect. Boeth sup l. 7. f. 133. Bal. ceÌt 1. in Palladio Boeth descript Scot. in Nominib Reg. Oppidorum c. v. Orchades Harris descript of of Britaine p. 42. So he sent S. Teruanus to be Bishop or Archbishop as some call him to the Picts Which were also seated in those Ilands as our Scots themselues confesse The Bishops See was there at Kirkual in Pomonia the greatest of those Iles Harum maxima Pomonia dicitur in ea Kirkual Ciuitas vbi Episcopalis Sedes So we may conclude of Holy Iland Hoy or Hij so fâmous for Religeous Monks of this old Brittish Order by whome most part of the Saxons were afterward conuerted about the time S. Augustine was sent hither For we are assured by Antiquities both that this Iland then belonged to the Picts and they were then conuerted by these our Brittish Culdeis and gaue that The Successors of them which our Britans then conuerted did afterward conuert most of the SaxoÌs heare I le vnto them from whence and that their holy Order there so many renowned Saincts did after proceede Est Insula quae vocatur Hij quae ad ius Britanniae pertinet non magno ab ea freto discreta sed donatione Pictorum qui illas Britanniae plagas incolunt iam dudum Monachis Scotorum tradita eo quod illis praedicantibus fidem Christi perceperunt Which by that is said before of the Picts Bâd Hist Eccleâ Angl. l. 3. c. 3. Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in Vit. S. Aidani William Harrison descr of Britaine c. 10. Conuersion by these our Brittish Culdeis and Religeous Preists preaching vnto them in this Persecution maketh it euident that they conuerted that People and those Scottish Monks being of the same Order came from them there liuing preaching and dying as is before remembred For the Scots being also instructed then in the faith by these Monks the first of that profession and Institution there could haue no Monks of that Order but from them And S. Bede speaking of S. Oswald his time saith this I le was giuen by the Picts to these Monks iam dudum long before and yet before that dudum long Bed supr l. 3. c. 3. time that Iland receaued the faith by those Monks illis praedicantibus fidem Christi perceperunt THE XIX CHAPTER THE RETVRNE OF S. AMPHIBALVS FROM the Scots to the Britans his comming to the house of S. Alban at Verolamium and preaching vnto him the miraculous vision and Conuersion of S. Alban their exceeding zeale and deuotion and deliuery of S. Amphibalus at that time 1. SAmphibalus and our other holy Preists and Religeous men hauing thus happily begun their preaching to the Scots and Picts and obtayned happy successe therein allthough this renowned Bishop was so well safely and honorably prouided for by that most worthie King Crathlint and S. Amphibalus his returne into Britaine from the Scots knew by so certaine experience before both the miseries which all Christians in this our Britaine endured vnder the persecuting Tyrant and the extreame hatred they bore vnto him aboue others endeuouring by all meanes they could to putt him to cruell death yet neyther could these certaine dangers feare or hinder him nor any honour quiet or securitie perswade and moue him so to continue but as Moses whose life being sought in Egipt and his friends and Countrymen there persecuted would rather goe to be persecuted with them then liue in peace and honour with Iethro his Father in Lawe saying he would returne thither vadam reuertar ad fratres Exod. c. 4. meos in Aegiptum So S. Amphibalus allthough God did not saye vnto him as to Moyses that all they which sought his life were dead Mortui sunt omnes qui quaerebant animam tuam But he knew the contrary they were all still liuing and still raging in their madd fury against him and all the Seruants of Christ in this his Country and Egipt He tooke the best Order he could with that greate and high chardge and honour he had among the Scots instructing and directing his holy Preists and brethren there in their sacred labours returned hither againe to comfort the distressed Christians help to lift them vp againe which were fallen and conuert the misbeleeuers and himselfe to suffer all afflictions and death how cruell soeuer in that most glorious cause Long and painfull was his Iorney from the I le of Man by Sea and Land to many places which he visited in that his preaching and Pilgrimadge passing for the most part by and lodging in the Woods Deserts and Dens where the persecuted Christians then liued sustayned with such food as they liued by seldome and then not without exceeding danger otherwise fedd and harboured For his comfort and company in this his preaching and professing of Christ crucified and imitating our blessed Sauiour in his trobles torments he carryed still with him a Crucifixe Imadge of Christ crucified and fixed to his holy Crosse crucem Domini secum habebat 2. Matthew the Monke of Westminster saith the Roman Histories are silent euen
the hill as strangely arising the Executioner his eyes falling out of his head vpon the earth S. Helaclius so wonderfully cured by S. Albans prayers and Reliks the heauenly light streaming from S. Albans graue vp to heauen and the Angels there descending and ascending and singing all the night honouring God and S. Alban whome the Pagan Persecutours had so much dishonoured the day before Such concourse of people there was which came to see the Martyrdome of S. Alban and so consequently were present at the miracles then wrought that as the old Brittish Writer of his life witnesseth the place where he was putt to death being lardge and spatious which S. Bede and others also witnesse that it could scarcely receaue them that then resorted thither Tanta congeries illuc confluxerat populorum vt loca illa spatiosa prae multitudine hominum angusta videretur The multitude was so greate euen of those that went out of that Citie besides others from other places that as S. Bede with others write Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. being to passe ouer the Ryuer by a Bridge if S. Alban had not so miraculously dryed vp the Ryuer they could hardly haue gone ouer by the Bridge before night Ita fluminis occupabat pontem vt intra vesperam transire vix posset Pilgrimage vnto and honor of Martyrs There was scarcely any left in the Citie Cunctis pene egressis A greate multitude of both sexes diuers estates and Ages came thither by instinct Vtriusque sexus conditionis diuersae aetatis quae sine dubio diuinitatis instinctu ad obsequium beatissimi Confessoris ac Martyris vocabatur to doe seruice to the blessed Confessour and Martyr 2. Therefore so many of diuers conditions and Age being thus called by the Inspiration of God to such an holy purpose we cannot but thinke many of them were conuerted there at that time And yet S. Bede setteth this to be done at S. Albans death before the greate Miracle of Angels appearing and praysing of God and honouring S. Alban the night following at his place of buryall And so soone as this Miracle appeared the Pagans presently came thither in greate numbers to heare and see it publickly professing that these Miracles were wrought by the Power of Christ the sonne of God and so being conuerted vnto him a thowsand of theÌ at one time tooke their Iorney to seeke S. Amphibalus in the parts now named Wales so farre distant from Verolamium where by the help and Intelligence of diuers Christians in their company as among others him that tooke vp S. Albans Crosse which Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Antiq. in Vita S. Amphibali Capgr in eod alij he held in his hands at his Martyrdome which all to be spotted with his holy blood they presented to S. Amphibalus whom they found preaching to the people of that Country and they were instructed catechized and baptized by him in Christian Religion Cum ad hoc spectaculum subito fieret concursus Paganorum vnus ex omnibus in hanc vocem prorupit Haec miranda quae vidimus Christum Dei filium liquidò constat operari Eamus inquiramus virum Dei quia sicut nostis Albanum praedicando conuertit ad Christum Cumque omnibus ista sententia placuisset ad mille hominum versus Walliam Iter arripiunt virum Dei Amphibalum ibidem inuenerunt regionis illius hominibus verbum Dei praedicantem Cui aduentus sui causam exponentes Crucem quam suo quondam Albano comendauerat Manuscr Antiq. in Vit. S. Amphibal Capgr in eod Iacob Genucn in Vit. S. Albani S. Amphibali cruore respersam obtulerunt At ille Deo gratias agens nouis Auditoribus fecit de Religione sermonem Cui mox illi consentientes signaculum quod in Christo est ab eius sacris manibus alacriter susceperunt The old Manuscript of S. Amphibalus his life Capgraue and others affirme that this greate number a thowsand or more did before their going to S. Amphibalus moued with the miracles before related openly detest their old errours and preach the faith of Christ Errorem pristinum detestantur Christi fides ab omnibus praedicatur 3. The fame of this came quickly to Verolamium and the Princes knowledge wherevpon the Pagans thereabouts with the Rulers Authoritie with all Power they could make with greate fury and tumult as though they had gone forth to warre begyn their Iorney to seeke and persecute S. Amphibalus and the newly conuerted Christians by his preaching ciues nimio furore commoti totis viribus cum in genti strepitu iter ineunt ac si essent ad praelia processuri And after many dayes trauaile at the last they finde S. Amphibalus preaching to these New Christians their carnall friends and Countrymen for the Renowne of S. Amphibalus as our Antiquities say would not suffer him long to be concealed And presently this Pagan Army or Troope of Persecutours enraged with deuelish fury diabolica inuecti furia most barbarously rush vpon the Innocent Christians cutt their bodies in peeces and with vnspeakeable crueltie putt them to death The sonne not sparing his Father nor brother his brother no man his neighbour or kinsman but without any respect of Age kindred friendship or any naturall bonde or obligation thus martyr a thowsand holy Christians at that time and place Onely one man which detayned with infirmitie in the way could not come speedily enough to be present escaping sine respectu aetatis sanguinis aut reuerentiae vicini vicinos Iacob Genuen in Vit. S. Amphibali Matth. Westm an 303. Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in S. Amphibalo amicos neci tradunt atrociter in ore gladij mille viros pro Christo occidunt Sicque Pater à filio fratres à fratribus ciues à ciuibus trucidantur Ex hoc sacro Collegio vnus omnino superfuit qui in via corporis infirmitate detentus adesse non potuit And least any man reading in our Histories of the like number a thowsand Christians martyred at Lichfeild in this Persecution and that Towne in our old languadge therevpon taking and still keeping that name as a Feild of blood and bearing Armes accordingly should take this to be the same Martyrdome this doubt is decided before when our Historians assured vs it was in the Country now called Wales in which Lichfeild neuer was nor can be accompted neyther was it the way of these Persecutours thither from Verolamium nor so long and tedious a Iorney Iter tam laboriosum as they went And our Antiquities plainely say the Martyrdome of this thowsand of Christians was in the vttermost border of Britaine and these Persecutours went thither and there putt them so cruelly to death Dictum est quod omnes pro Matth. Westm An. 303. quibus iter tam laboriosum assumpserant in extremis finibus perierunt When all men know Lichfeild to be no bordering but a midland Towne
Engl. l. 4. c. 27. Stowe Howes Hist Titul Romans in Coil Galfr. Mon. lib. 5. c. 6. Hist Reg. Bâât and pleased them in vexing and tormenting Christians heare in Britaine yet otherwise he was very vnpleasing to them per omnia Romanam potestatem turhauerat He troubled the Roman Power in all things and therefore they were glad of his death Ponticus Virunnius himselfe a Roman saith they did esteeme him their greate enemy and as for such an one reioyced of his death Romani gauisi sunt tanto hoste interfecto And this Ioy was not onely of particular Roman Persecutours but of the whole Senate which ruled cheifely in matters of Estate Cumque id Senatui nuntiatum est gauisi sunt propter Regis mortem quia per omnia Romanam potestatem turbauerat Therefore when our Antiquities assure vs that Coel obtinuit Regnum obtayned the kingdome Regni diademate se insigniuit And Regni diademate potitus was Crowned and as an old French Manuscript speaketh reigned ouer Britaine regna sur Bretaigne and was thus enabled and made powerable to redresse what he found offensiue and wicked being absolute King and ioyfully so receaued of the Britans as our Historian said before Wherefore Britains were all full glad and fain Of King Coilus that succoured all their pain And he himselfe taking exceptioÌ to Asclepiodotus next to his chardging him with vsurping the Crowne for being too barkward in resisting the RomaÌ persecutors would not now fall into the like error with him but as is proued already succoured all their paine vtterly ceased the PersecutioÌ against the ChristiaÌs of Britaine which were thus Ioyfull of his CoronatioÌ thereby releiued redeemed theÌ froÌ their afflictioÌs all his time Which both by our owne forreine HistoriaÌs Catholikes ProtestaÌts coÌtinued to the end of this third huÌdred of yeares the RomaÌs hauing no power heare either to persecute ChristiaÌs or to any other purpose But as our Brittish other Histories testifie wholy lost their gouernmeÌt heare vntill after the death of King Coel or the coÌming of CoÌstaÌtius his sonne in Law hither the second time very litle before King Coel his death Recolentes damnum quod de amisso regno habuerant Our Scottish Historians say that King Coel vtterly destroyed both the Romans and all the Britans also which were their Fauourers and set forth a seuere Edict to search forth all Romans and Britans which had followed them heare and caused them to be punished and put to death and so with most ioyfull and generall applause of the people Nobles and others that the crowne of Britaine was thus restored to the true Heyre of their Regall blood was crowned King and Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 101. he established the kingdome in the Brittish gouernmeÌt againe Coel Victor factus Asclepiodotum Romanum Legatum cum Romanis Praesidijs quibusdam Britanis Nobilibus Romanorum fautoribus interemit Confectoque praelio Britonibus caeteris in fidem receptis vt summa potestas ad regiam progeniem cui impie fuerat adempta aliquando rediret populus omnis laetis acclamationibus Patribus authoribus ipsum Coelem regnare iubet Ille Primoribus regni ac populo quod regnum sibi detulissent gratijs actis vt regnum sibi stabiliret atroci iubet Edicto Romanos qui eorum sequebantur partes quoscunque Britannici sanguinis viros perquiri inuentos varijs extingui supplicijs So that now so seuere a Lawe being made and executed both against the persecuting Romans and all such Britans as had ioyned with them against the Christian Inhabitants of this Nation and all this done by the Authoritie of our King and with the consent both of the Nobilitie and people Primoribus regni populo we must needs end the persecution of Christians heare with the beginning of King Coel his Reigne 5. And it could not be singular in this point if we should hold that King Coel was actually a Christian and not onely a friend to such for first all they which affirme him to haue bene Kinsman or Heyre to our first Christian King S. Lucius easily proue him a Christian for such a man would not leade either child or any Kinsman which by him had that Title to haue any other theÌ Christian education Secondly by the time of his age whether he was to King Lucius so neare or no we must needs confesse he liued most part of his life when Christianitie florished in this kingdome being an aged man before Dioclesian his PersecutioÌ began Thirdly our Historians say that his daughter S. Helen which had her education by his direction was instructed taught in the Christian faith in fide Catholica instructa at que edoÌcta A late writer thus speaketh of this with his older Author Helena was first instructed in the faith of Manuscript antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in ead Harris Hist l. 4. c. 4. Petr. de Natal l. 7. c. 73. Christ by Coil her father as Petrus de Natalibus saith And yet if we encline to this opinion we may easely answeare them that will obiect the publike vniuersall restitution of Christian Religion as building Churches Monasteries and such holy Foundations was not in his time For by the common opinion his reigne was short litle or not aboue foure yeares A great part whereof was spent in extirpating the Persecutors and the rest in preparation Matth. Westm an 302. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. Hist c. 6. Virun l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 60. f. 48. to resist a new Inuasion of the Romans not reigning in quiet and securitie from these troubles and feares the space of two moneths by any Writers And so after so great and terrible tempest of Persecution it was a wonderfull comfort and happines for the Brittish Christians to enter into such a calme and quiet to liue in securitie and rest freed from their former miseries vnder so renowned a King which was all he could doe or they expect in such times and circumstances THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER OF THE GREATE PEACE AND QVIET THE Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonne by Sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 1. BEING now to enter into the History of the fourth hundreth of yeares we finde the estate of the world and Church of Christ as we left theÌ in the last Age S. Marcellinus Pope of Rome cheife Ruler in the house of God on earth the holy Cleargy and other Christians liuing in Persecution and Dioclesian MaximiniaÌ the persecuting Emperors in all places where they did or could ouersway afflicting them with most cruell miseries in Britaine lately redeemed from their bloody tyranny by King Coel still reigning heare we liued still in rest and quietnesse free both from
By Martinus Polonus the same yeare The like haue others by which accoÌpt and Confession Constantine should either be vnborne or not aboue 2. yeares old at the most when he was King of Britaine and Emperor also after his Fathers death When it is proued before by all Antiquitie and the best Historians which haue written of this matter Greeke Latine Catholiks and Protestants that he was aboue 30. yeares of age at this time and his Mother S. Helen whom Matthew of Westminster seemeth at this reconciliation to call virginem valde speciosam an exceeding beutifull virgin and Harding both good and young had bene Constantius his wife 35. or 36. yeares before and brought him diuers children whereof Constantine the Greate now so old as I haue remembred was the youngest shortly after this comming of Constantius this Attonement betweene him and King Coel thus made King Coel died within fiue weekes saith Harding a moneth and eight dayes saith Galfridus Hard. Chron. c. 6. Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 6. PoÌt Virun Hist l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 61. Emenso mense grauissima infirmit as occupauit Coel ipsumque intra octo dies morte affecit Virunnius saith within one moneth Intra mensem emortiur Coelus So likewise hath the Monke of Westminster Coelus elapso mense vitam finiuit Harding writeth that CoÌstantius was Emperor before he was King of Britaine But King Constance of Rome was hie Cheiftain By the Senate first made the Emperour And after King of Britain and Gouernour 4. And all Historians agree that he was Emperour next and immediately to Dioclesian Maximinian who as Baronius Spondanus and others proue gaue ouer the Empyre in the 304. yeare of Christ Marianus saith in the 305. yeare when by common accompt before Constantius was come into Britaine and continued heare and not enioying the Empire aboue 2. yeares if he had then bene first marryed to S. Helen and Constantine had bene their first or onely sonne or child he could not haue bene aboue one yeare old at his Fathers death to be both king of Britaine and Emperour When it is certaine out of Eusebius and others before that Constantine was aboue thirty yeares old and had bene generall of an Army before his Fathers death which the same Author further confirmeth when comparing CoÌstantine the Greate with Alexander the Greate saying that Alexander liued but 32. yeares and reigned litle more then the third part of that tyme Constantine was as old as Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constantini c. 3. 4. Alexander was at his death when he began to reigne doubled Alexanders tyme of life reigned thrise as longe At noster hic Imperator eo aetatis tempore regnum obtinuit quo ille Macedo cessit è vita illius autem vitae spatium temporis propagatione duplicauit regnique longitudinem triplo reddidit diuturniorem Therefore Alexander liuing 32. yeares compleate compleuit duos triginta annos Constantius finding the Christian Britans free and quiet at the death of King Coel so preserued them Constantine must needs be so old at his Fathers death when he began to reigne and so his Father and mother Constantius and Helen married together a longer tyme. 5. But King Coel hauing freed the Christians of Britaine from Persecution and now dying left them thus quiett and secuer from those vexations to Constantius Who during his life continued and maintayned them in the same or rather in better condition as I haue sufficiently remembred before not onely in giuing them tolleration and freedome from trouble and molestation as Sozomen with others witnesse Constantius Constantini pater permisit Christianis Sozomen Hist Ecclesiast l. 1. c. 6 potestatem libere suam religionem excolendi And was not against the lawe for Christians in Britaine to professe their Religion in his tyme Britannis non contra leges visum esse Christianam religionem dum adhuc vitae suppeditabat Constantio profiteri But he preferred the most constant Christians to the highest Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 11. offices and greatest trust stipatores suos ipsius regni custodes constituit He himself confessed the true God abolished Idolatrie Repudiata penitus impiorum in varijs dijs colendis superstitione Deum omnium moderatorem vltro agnouit And so consecrated his whole family to God that his Court was as a Church wherein were both Cleargie men and godly Christians truely seruing God Omnem suam familiaÌ vni Regi Deo consecrauit adeo vt multitudo quae intra regiam ipsam coiuerat nihil ab Ecclesiae forma distare videretur in qua iner ant Dei Ministri qui continuos cultus pro Imperatore etiam tum obierunt cum piorum hominum genus verè Deo inseruientium alibi apud Gentilium multitudinem ne nominari quidem absque periculo poterat This blessing and benefite he brought into Britaine and to our Christians heare and publickly maintained it euen in those tymes as this auntient Author is witnesse when the name of Christians in other places was so odious that without danger it could not be spoken off Which he further confirmeth in an other place where speaking in the name of Christians he saith that among the Emperors of that tyme onely Constanstius did neither in any sort persecute Christians or participated with them which did but kept all them which were vnder him without hurt and secure from all trouble neyther pulled downe Churches or did any other thing Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 8. c. 14. against them Constantius solus ex nostri temporis Imperatoribus nec belli aduersum nos praesumpti vllo modo particeps fuit sed quos sub se habuit pios indemnes ab omni calumnia securos seruauit neque domos Ecclesiarum demolitus nec aliud Idem Eusebius apud Baron Spondan Ann. 304. quippiam contra nos operatus And els where he teacheth againe that the parts of the west Empire did generatly receaue quietnes from Persecution when Constantius reygned which allthough Baronius and Spondanus doe not so well allowe vpon Eusebius his words in all places of the west because as they alleidge Constantius neither presently would nor could be against the Edicts of the Emperors still lyuing when he himself remained in Britaine in the end of the world and Italy was then full of warrs But Eusebius writeth not this Sozomen l. 1. c. 6. singularly but Sozomen and others testifie as much that when the Churches of God were persecuted in all other parts of the world onely Constantius graunted libertie of Conscience to the Christians vnder him Cum Ecclesiae in alijs orbis partibus persecutionum fluctibus iactarentur solus Constantius Constantini pater permisit Christianis potestatem liberè suam religionem excolendi And againe generally of all Christian Churches in the part of his Empyre Ecclesiae quae erant in eâ Imperij parte quae
Constantino parebat in summa laetitia vitam egerunt And were not onely quiet vnder him but thus liued in greate Ioy and did encrease being honored and rewarded by him creueruntque in dies magis magisque tam beneuoli tamque pacis concordiae studiosi beneficijs ornatae 6. And relating his experiment to proue constant Christians before remeÌbred and how he admitted such for his nearest friends and Counsailers in amicorum atque adeo Consiliariorum numero habere decreuit He gathereth from hence that the Gaules Britans and others vnder him were by him exempted from the penall Lawes of the persecutors he taking them away and making them frustrate in his Dominions Hinc capere coniecturam licet neque Gallis neque Britannis neque alijs qui circiter montes Pyrenaeos ad Oceanum Occidentalem vsque incolunt contra leges visum esse Christianam Religionem dum adhuc vita suppeditabat Constantio profiteri And the obiections which Baronius maketh doe rather proue then improue the quietnes of Christians in this Nation when Constantius was heare For first the vnquietnes of Italy rather helped then hindered our peace our Persecution proceeding from thence now not able to persecute vs nor take reuendge of Constantius for protecting vs. And his being in Britaine he being so friendly allwayes to Christians as Baronius often confesseth must much more procure ease and freedome to our Christians where there was noe man of power to contradict or resist it Constantius being both King and Emperor heare and the kingdome of Britaine a Christian kingdome Therefore howsoeuer his reasons make doubt of some other places whose state and condition was not like vnto ours of Britaine Bed l. 1. Hist c. 8. Galf. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. 6. Manusc Galli antiq c. 28. 29. Virun l. 5. Hist Harding Chron. cap. 57. 58. 59. 60. Henricus Hunting Hist l. 1. Socrates Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 1. Eus l. 1. Vit. CoÌstantini c. 9. Theodoret. Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 24. they doe not moue any question of the quiet thereof in cause of Religion but establish and confirme it And therefore our owne best allowed and auntient Historians S. Bede Galfridus Henry of Huntington an old French Manuscript ViruÌnius Harding others setle Constantius heare in Britaine after all our Persecution ended nothing but all fauour to ChrstiaÌs heare in his time and not onely a tolleration graunted but publicke profession of Christianitie generally allowed by Regall and Imperiall warrant of Constantius vsed exercised as shall immediatly more plainely appeare in the next Chapter 7. And if we had rather harken to forreine writers in or neare that time we haue sufficient warrant not onely that he recalled himself from the worship of the Pagan gods as diuers are witnesses Constantius se à Deorum Gentilium veneratione auocauerat But as Eusebius and others testifie of him he gaue free power and licence to all vnder him to exercise Christian Religion without any molestation illis qui ab ipso regebantur liberam verae in Deum religionis sine Constantine the greate first instructed in Christian Religion in Britaine molestia excolendae permisit potestatem And this as he writeth when the greatest Persecution was in other places And had care to instruct his sonne Constantine the Greate which he left his Heyre in the same faith as we may easely conclude from the words of Constantine himselfe registred by Theodoret huius Dei adiutus ope orsus ab vltimis Oceani finibus vniuersum orbem terrarum Sozom. Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 5. Chronicon Monast Abingdonien apud Nich. Harpesfeld Hist Eccl. 10. saecul p. 203. c. 9. firmae salutis spe erexi that eueÌ from the ends of the Ocean meaning Britaine he was assisted by God And Sozomen saith it is euidently knowne vnto all men that greate Constantine was first instructed in the Christian faith amoÌg the Britans Apud Britannos liquidò constat inter omnes Constantinum primum religione Christiana imbutum And the Cronicle of Abington neare Oxford testifieth he was brought vp in that old Abbey which we must needs asscribe to his parents Constantius and Helena And we find not any other but Constantius except we will apply it to King Coel and then it was receaued and approued by him who heare in Britaine caused the persecutors to be putt to death and the Persecution therevppon ceased as S. Gildas writeth emarcescentibus Gild. l. de conq Brit. c. 8. nece suorum Authorum nefarijs Decretis For this must needs be applied to Persecutors in Britaine and not to the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian the Persecution heare endeed longe before their death as is proued before and neither of them nor any other Emperor but Constantius hauing power or commaund heare at this time And herevpon our Protestant Historians themselues thus testify of him Constantius abolished the superstition of the Stowe Howes Hist tit RomaÌs in Constantius Constantine Gentils in his Dominians So that afterward Britaine felt no persecutions Constantius renounced the Idolatrie of the Gentils THE II. CHAPTER OF THE FINDING THE HOLY CROSSE by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Constantine Emperour heare in Britaine 1. I Haue shewed before out of S. Gildas and others aswell that the Persecution called Dioclesians did not continue ten yeares in this kingdome in one place he termeth it Persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem the nine yeares Persecution of Dioclesian the Tyrant and in the next Chapter not wholly ten yeares longe bilustro turbinis necdum expleto As also that it wholly ended Gildas l. de excid coÌquest Brit. c. 7. 8. in the time of King Coel those Persecutours then hauing no power or Authoritie heare and so together with their other ouerruling and commanding Decrees the bloody Edicts of persecuting Christians heare were vtterly extinct and made inualidate and as is euident before neuer being renewed but alltogether omitted by Constantius this greate friend of Christians such of this Nation were fully and vndoubtedly thereby restored to their auncient liberties Priuiledges and Immunities in matters of Religion if Constantius and Helen our Emperour and Empresse King and Queene had then giuen no further and expresse approbation vnto them Which we may not reasonably call into question when we remember their absolute and independing regall right and possession without contradiction they had in this kingdome the naturall loue and affection they bore vnto it and that to them with their Religious care and desire they had to defend and aduance Christian Religion euen in times and places when and where they were not so enabled nor drawne therto with so many and strong bands of dutie and affection We haue heard before that other Churches vnder his Empire were endowed by his benefits and munificence thereby they lyued in greate Ioy and encreased the choysest Christians were his dearest Friends and
of the old Church of Winchester Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Winton Marian. Scot. an 306. Martin Pol. An. 307. Manuscr Ant. Gall. ann 306. Matth. West ann 305. 307. Baron Spondan an 306 Gordan an 306. Iacob Grynaeus annot in c. 15. l. 1. Euseb de Vit. Constantini Anno 308. Henric. Hunt l. 1. Hist in Diocletian Constantio Regino Chron. l. 1. in Constant an 253. Stowe Howes sup Hist in Constantius that being destroyed with the rest in this late Persecution it was perfectly reedified in the yeare of Christ 309. and so either was in building or warranted to be builded in the dayes of Constantius then or so lately before by all accompts lyuing and reigning heare that it could not be done without his warrant or allowance The like we say of the Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron and other Martyrs of that time and all both Cathedrall Churches and others destroyed heare by Maximian that most cruell horrible faced man as Henry of Huntington calleth him Maximinianus vir crudelissimus vultu horrendus after whose leauing the Empire Christians were quiet heare as he saith and restored to their former liberties And as Regino writeth not onely in Britaine but generally where he ruled both Bishops were restored to their priuate Sees and many other things graunted for the profit of Christian Religion Constantij Temporibus pace Ecclesijs reddita Episcopi priuatis sedibus restituuntur alia plura Christianae Religioni profutura And particularly saith that the Monastery of Treuers was begun in his time Then much more in Britaine where he was both absolute Emperour and King to commande and no man daring to resist him To this our Protestant Antiquaries haue giuen sufficient allowance when they graunted vnto vs that Constantius abolished the superstition of the Gentils in his Dominions especially in Britaine where he now liued King and Emperor and so in abolishing the Pagans Rites and obseruances for dislike of them and loue to Christian Religion must needs for his short time be an extraordinary Aduancer thereof But when he had thus The death of Constantius in Britaine his great loue then of Christians and that Religion happily begun this holy worke in reparing the ruines of the Church of Christ in this kingdome and before he could bring it to due and his desired perfection he fell sick at the Citie of Yorke where soone after he deceased Yet in this short time of his sicknes his greatest care was to leaue and commit this his charge both concerning his Empire and this kingdome to his eldest sonne Constantine now liuing sonne of S. Helen who as he hoped for many reasons would be most ready and willing to maintaine and defend true Religion and with Iustice gouerne his subiects 5. And to this happy choise as both Zonoras and Pomponius Laetus doe Zonaras Annal. Tom. 2. in Constantino Pomp. Laet. Rom. Hist comp in ConstaÌtino Max. Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 18. Iac. Grynaeus annot in eum locum plainely testifie before and Eusebius and others sufficiently insinuate he was admonished and iustructed by Gods direction and an Ange Ilas is before related Which is confirmed by the effect and euent itselfe not onely of the generall establishing of Christian Religion in the world by Constantine in the time of his Empire but his extraordinary and Miraculous preseruation before he came vnto it and at this very time of his Fathers sicknes strangely escaping the Tyrants hands in Italy and comming safely to his sick Father Constantius at Yorke in our Britaine by the greate prouidence of God as Eusebius noteth who had often preserued him to bringe him hither so longe and dangerous a Iourney at that very time to succeede his Father Deus omnia eius causa faciebat prouide prospiciens vt in tempore praesto esset ad Patri succedendum Euseb Vit. CoÌst l. 1. c. 14. And this Authour immediately addeth for presently when Constantine had escaped the stratagems of the deceipts he came with all speed to his Father and Cap. 15. supr after a longe space of time which he had bene absent from him presented him to his sight at that moment Constantius was ready to dye but when contrary to all hope he saw his sonne lepinge out of his bedd he embraced him saying that he had now cast that out of his mynde which onely troubled him at the point of death which was the absence of his sonne And therefore did ernestly pray and giue thanks for it to God affirming that now he rather desired to dye then lyue and setting himselfe in the midst of his children and in his place lying vpon his kingly bedd giuing ouer the Inheritance of his kingdome to his eldest sonne departed this life Thus hath Eusebius then liuing in that time Our Protestant Historians citing other auncient writers Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 28. 27. cit Eutr Sext. Aurel. Vict. Niceph Tripart Hist not differing from Eusebius thus translate and epitomate this History from them Whilest Constantine remayned at Rome in manner as he had bene a pledge with Galerius in his Fathers time fledd from thence and with all post haste returned to his Father into Britaine killing or hewghing by the way all such horses as were appointed to stand at Innes readie for such as should ryde in post least being pursued he should haue bene ouertaken and brought backe againe by such is might be sent to pursue him Constantius whilest he lay on his death-bedd somewhat before he departed this life hearing that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whome he remained as a Pledge he receaued him with all Ioy and raysing himselfe vp in his bedd in presence of his other sonnes and Counsellors with a greate number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he sett the Crowne vpon his sonnes heade and adorned him with other Imperiall Robes and garments executing as it were himselfe the ConstaÌtius crowneth Constantine his sonne Emperor and prophesieth how he should aduaunce Christian ReligioÌ office of an Herald and withall spake these words vnto his saide sonne and to his Counsellors there about him Now is my death to mee more wellcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heare a lardge Epitaph and Monument of buriall to wit mine owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be Emperour in my place which by Gods good help shall wype away the teares of the Christians and reuenge the crueltie exercised by Tyrants This I reckon to chaunce vnto me in steed of most felicity Thus carefull was this holy Emperour euen at his death to aduance the honour of Christ Thus he did prophesying how his sonne after him should aduance Christian Religion now by his Father declared Emperour but as Eusebius writeth longe before designed to that dignitie by God King of all Euseb Hist Eccles l. 5. c.
14. Augustus multo antea ab ipso Deo Rege omnium declaratus fuit 6. This renowned Emperour Constantius died by diuers in the 306. yeare of Christ by others in the 307. by some in the yeare 308. as is meÌtioned before by all at such time that as I haue proued already it must needs be he which amoÌg the Roman Emperours first gaue order and warrant for the restoring reestablishing ChristiaÌ ReligioÌ heare in Britaine after the desolatioÌ thereof by Dioclesian Maximian died happily most blessedly faelicem acter Euseb supr l. 8. c. 14. beatum vitae finem consecutus And was so renowned that euen by the Pagans he was accoÌpted a God ac primus apud eos in numerum deoruÌ relatus And had all Constantius buried as a ChristiaÌ in Yorke with greate and Emperiall honor honour after his death giuen vnto him which belonged to an Emperour Cuncto post mortem Imperatori debito potitus est honore He was most honorably and Christian like buried in the Citie of Yorke Constantine his sonne the new Emperour present at his funerall going before his corps with an infinite number of people and Souldiars attending with all honour and pompe some Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constantini c. 16. going before others following with most sweete harmony of singing Constantinus paterna purpura indutus magna paternorum amicorum turba eum comitante funeri praeiuit patremque produxit quinetiam populi infinita multitudine militumque constipanti agmine partim antecedentium partim subsequentium genitorem sanctissimum cum omni splendore maxima pompa extulit faustis acclamationibus suaui hymnorum concentu omnes beatissimum illum celebrant This was the Euseb supr end which God shewed of this Emperours godly and Religious manners and life euidently to all people then liuing as Eusebius witnesseth then also liuing hunc morum vitaeque pie religiose ad virtutem institutae exitum esse in Imperatore Constantio vniuerso generi mortalium qui nostra memoria vixerunt Deus euidenter monstrauit And calleth him as before Sanctissimum most holy which he a learned Christian Bishop could not giue to any but an holy professed Christian in his knowledge or Iudgment and therefore atrributeth so much to Constantius in this kinde that he calleth Constantine the Greà te himselfe whome he so extolleth for his Christian Religion aduancement thereof Eusebius Hist Eccl. l. 8. c. 14. a follower of his Fathers pietie in such affaires paternae pietatis Imitator THE III. CHAPTER OF THE CORONATION AND CHRISTIAN beginning of Constantine the greate Emperour and the generall restoring and profession of Christian Religion in all places of Britaine then 1. CONSTANTIVS hauing thus honorably ended his dayes declared Euseb lib. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 15. Marian. Sco. in ConstaÌt Martin Pol. in eod Constantine his eldest sonne successor in his Empire his whole Army doth presently with mutuall consent Ioy proclaime him King Emperour ExteÌplò secundo prospero applausu nouuÌ Regem Imperatorem Augustum ipsa prima voce coÌtentius praedicant CoÌstaÌtine proclaymed Emperor in Britaine And all Nations subiect to his Fathers Empire were filled with incredible Ioy and vnspeakeable gladnes that they had without intermission so worthie and renowned an Emperour Omnes gentes quaeipsius obsequebantur Imperio incredili Euseb lib. 1. Vit. Const c. 16. laetitia efferuntur gaudio pene inexplicabili propterea complentur quod illustri praeclaro Imperatore ne breuissimo quidem temporis momento caruissent Of the comming of this most noble Britan to the Empire escaping and preserued from so many daungers and difficulties before so generally and ioyfully chosen and accepted and prouing afterward so happy a Ruler Eusebius saith Chosen and designed thereto by God himselfe that he was chosen by God himselfe and that no mortall man could glory of this onely Emperour his aduancement Constantinum Principem Imperatorem Deus omnium Author totius mundi Gubernator suo solum arbitrio delegit Euseb supr c. 18. eo consilio vt cum alij omnes Imperatores hominum suffragijs ad eum dignitatis gradum âscendere consueuerint de hoc Imperatore solo ad honorem efferendo nemo mortalis omnino gloriaretur For allthough he was generally orderly chosen and accepted by men yet as the same Authour writeth he was Miracoulously preserued by God and by his extraordinary protection brought safely from all danger to his Father heare in Britaine old and ready to die to be inuested in the Empire after him Constantius cum ad summam prope senectutem prouectus Euseb l. 1. Vit. Const c. 12. communi naturae quod debebat esset persoluturus iam migraturus è vita Deus tunc rursus facinus quoddam admirabile eius causa edidit qui ei mortem oppetituro sua prouidentia curauit vt filius eius natu Maximus Constantinus ad capessendum Imperium praesto esset And so soone as he was Emperour as the same Authour then lyuing and well ââowen vnto and knowing Constantine testifieth and so declared by the Armies as the custome was being chosen of God longe Euseb Eccles Hist l. 8. c. 14. before to that end insisted in his Fathers steps in fauouring and aduancing Christian Religion Huius Constantij filius Constantinus mox atque Imperator Britaine now quiet for Religion And all holy places ââstored perfectissimus ac Augustus ab exercitibus multo antea ab ipso Deo Rege omnium declaratus fuit paternae erga nostram Religionem pietatis imitator esse caepit So that in this part of the world as Britaine and France where CoÌstantine succeeded his Father and now reigned there was no Persecution vsed against Christians but all fauour and Indulgence towards them And that assertion Euseb in Chronic Floren. Wigorn in Chron. Mar. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. in ConstaÌt of diuers Historians both of this and other Nations which affirmeth that the Persecution begun by Dioclesian and Maximinian did continue after their forsaking the Empire and vntill the seuenth yeare of the Reigne of Constantine vsque ad annum septimum Constantini is to be vnderstood of those parts which vntill about that time were not vnder the Rule of Constantine but to Galerius Seuerus and Maxentius Persecutours and so Florentius Marianus and others expownd it And it can haue no other construction to be true for euident it is in Histories that not onely from the beginning of the Reigne of Constantine but in his Fathers time all Christians vnder their gouernment were free from Persecution And so soone as Constantine had conquered Maxentius and was sole and absolute Emperour all Christians in the world vnder him were deliuered from Persecution and sett at libertie euen publickly to professe their Religion And from his first entrance into the Empire and to be King of Britaine
eius olim extiterat Whose foundation being olim long before the time of the Saxons argueth it was builded before the time of Dioclesian and Maximinian by them destroyed and now restored So we may conclude of the Religious houses both of men and women in Kent and other places renouned heare at the Saxons first entrance euen by our Protestant Historians thus deliuering from Antiquitie Hengist slew the good Archbishop Vocine and many Stowe Howes Hist Titul Britans and SaxoÌs in Vortiger Gul. Malmesb l. de Antiquit. coenob Glaston Manuscr Antiq. Glaston Eccles other Preists and Religious pursons All the Churches in Kent were polluted with blood the Nunnes with other Religious parsons were by force putt from their houses and goods Thus we must conceaue of all other Religious houses whââher of men or women being very many in number by that which is said before all of them being now repayred and happily againe imployed to their first Institution and holy vse Whether the old Religious house at Glastenbury is to be accompted in the nuÌber of those that were destroyed by Maximinian and now builded againe by Constantius and Constantine I dare not make so readie a resolution likely it is the pouerty of the house builded of writhen wands the penitentiall and eremiticall life those Religious there ledd their place of aboad being seperate in priuate Cells and in priuate Cells and in a wildernesse in which kinde of places other Christians as before hidd themselues in that Persecution might both preserue them in that raging storme and their manner of life considered now not require reparation Which both William of Malmesbury in his written History of the Antiquitie of that holy place and the old Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury seeme to consent vnto when they absolutely deliuer that from the time of King Lucius vntill the coÌming of S. Patrick thither not speaking of the least intermission or discontinuance there continually remaâned a Succession of 12. Eremits in that Iland Multi alij succedentes semper tamen in numero duodenario per multa annorum curricula vsque ad aduentum sancti Patricij Hibernensium Apostoli in memorata Insula permanserunt THE IV. CHAPTER OF CONSTANTINE HIS PROFESSION of Christ his miraculous victories against his Pagan Enemies restoring and establishing Christian Religion and exalting the Professors thereof in all his Empire 1. WHEN Constantine had reigned but a short time Constantine in Britaine prepareth Wars against the Infidell persecutor in Britaine and France and such Westerne parts as his Father before him possessed Maxenâius being proclaimed Emperour in Italy Rome and other places and falling to Tyranny and vsurpation putting many Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Const ca. 20. 21. Socrat. Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 1. Otto Frigen Chron. l. 4. c. 1. Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 7. Pont. Vir. l. 5. Hist Matth. Westm an 312. Henr. Hunting l. 1 Hist Hollinsh Hist l. 4. c. 28. Stowe Howes Hist in ConstaÌt Harding Chron. c. 62. f. 49. Innocents to death and exiling many both Christians and others diuers euen of the Nobilitie fledd into Britaine vnto Constantine for succour and releife complaining of the crueltie and vsurpation of Maxentius humbly inciting and entreating Constantine as vndoubted true Heyre to the Empire euen of that part which Maxentius had intruded himself vnto to take armes against him and solely to enioy the Empire And he was not onely thus sollicited by the Christians and other persecuted resorting hither but by the Romans which still continued at Rome enduring the Tyranny of Maxentius as some write in this manner The Senators of Rome by letters well enditâ Prayed him to come to Rome as Emperour For to destroy Maxence and disinheritâ Of Christen folke the cruell Tormentour Of Christen faith the cursed confoundoure For of his birth they saide it set thim soe Maxence to stroy that was his Fathers foe Zonoras Cedrenus and other forreine Historians write the like in this matter 2. Hearevpon Constantine to reuendge the Iniuries done to holy Christians and vnspeakeable wronges to diuers others euen the most Noble of the Romans the enormeous sins of this Tirant for number not to be recompted Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constant c. 27. 28. 29. 30. Socrat. Hist l. 1. c. 1. Otto Frigen Chron. c. 1. Matth. Westm an 312. Eutropius in Constantino Euseb in Chron. Baron Spond Annal. An. 312. and for their horrible and loathsome greuioussnes to be suppressed with silence assembled a greate Army both of Christian Britans and of other Nations subiect vnto him by Eutropius others with him in the fift but by the more common opinion the sixt yeare of his Empire Hauing entred into these affaires the better to procure the help assistance of heauen as Eusebius with other strangers confesse before he had his Miraculous visions presently to be remembred he resolued to haue that true God whom his Father had deuoutely adored to be onely worshipped and reuerenced Wherefore by his prayers he entreated his help him he prayed him he beseeched to declare himselfe vnto him and assist him in this enterprise Deum quem Pater sancte adorauisset solum obseruaÌdum colendumque statuit Quocirca huius opem precibus implorauit hunc orauit Constantine a worshipper of Christ before his miraculous vision hunc obtestatus est vt tum quinam esset ipsi vellet significare tum rebus quas apud animum proposuisset dexteram velut adiutricem porrigere Otto Frigensis and others also strangers say that Constantine at this time was a Religious Emperour Euseb l. 1. Vitae Constant c. 21. 22. Otto Frigen Chron. l. 4. c. 1. Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 9. c. 9. and fauourer of Christian Religion when he prepared himselfe for this warr as I haue shewed before both by our owne and other Historyes Constantinus Imperator Religiosus fautorque Christianae fidei bellum parat Eusebius hath so witnessed and plainely saith he onely receaued worshiped and prayed vnto the God of his Father the God of heauen and Iesus Christ the Sauiour of all men Deo caelorum illiusque verbo ipso omnium Seruatore Iesu The miraculous apparition of the triumphant signe of the Crosse to Constantine Christo auxilij gratia inuocato Which none but a Christian would or could doe And Eusebius receauing what he wrote from Constantine and swearing that it was true thus proceedeth in this History Imperatori igitur ista precanti obnixeque flagetanti visio quaedam diuina inprimis admirabilis apparuit c. Therefore whilest the Emperour prayed earnestly beeched these things a diuine Euseb supr c. 22. exceeding admirable vision appeared vnto him which if any other had reported he would not haue bene so easily credited but seeing the Emperour himselfe and Conquerour did loÌg time after when he did vouchsafe mee acquaintance and familiar speach with him both tell mee and by Oathe confirme what he
where all agree Restitutus was affirmeth that in the former Councell 11. yeares before Bishops were assembled out of all parts of the world Ad Arelatensem vrbem ex omnibus mundi partibus celebâatum Concil Arel 2. 1 can 18. Arelat Concil 1. can 7. fuisse ConciliuÌ In which we finde a Decree for all Nations that the Presidents of Countryes being Christians were to be at the direction of the Bishops in such places concerning Religion Which must needs besides that is said before giue vs sufficient Argument that in this yeare 314. Constantine was a professed Christian I haue somewhat out of Order of time ioyned this second Councell of Arles to the first in regard they were by the common opinion kept so neare together in one place vnder one Pope S. Syluerster one Emperour of our Country Constantine and our Archbishop with others of this kingdome was present in them such men as he neuer going alone without others of their Clergie to any Councell Bishops or Preists and in this time especiall care being taken by our renowned Emperour as I haue shewed before Epistol Const ad Chrest supr Concil Roman can 1. Histor Tripartit l. 3. c. 2. l. 2. cap. 3. from his owne publike order that they should at his charge and cost so be safely conueyed with their due Attendance to that place where these Councels were to be assembled and there also to be prouided for during the time of the Councells at his cost Quibus Augustus Constantinus vehicula annonas praestari praecepit THE VIII CHAPTER THE GENERALL ESTABLISHING ENDOWing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergymen chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 1. NEITHER did this renowned Emperour confine his loue and fauours towards Christian Religion vnto the Christians of his owne the west Empire but vnto all as God by an holy Angell before reuealed both Catholiks and Protestants so acknowleding that Christians in the whole world should be at peace and Idolatry was generally to Baptist Mantuan l. 2. de vita S. Blasij Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pont. Roman in Sylu. 1. be ouerthrowne by this Noble Emperour Nunc bonus expulsis Romana in regna Tyrannis Adueniet Princeps sub quo pacabitur orbis Et finem accipiet veterum cultura Deorum This Noble Emperour and Instrument of God the more easily and peaceably to procure and setle this generall quiet and securitie of Christians Licinius being now Emperour in the East he married his half Sister Constantia daughter of his Father Constantius by Theodora vnto him she was by common opinion a Christian at this time by which meanes and at the least in respect of other fauours receaued from Constantyne Licinius professed himself a Friend to Christians and ioyned with Constantine in diuers Edicts Edicts of Constantine and Licinius Emperours for Christians quiet in all places Euseb Histor l. 9 cap. 9. l. 10. cap. 5. Zozomen Histo l. 1. cap. 7. Euseb sup l. 10. c. 5. l. 9. cap. 9. for their quietly enioying and professing their Religion restoring to them their Liberties lands goods Churches and other freedomes And that these their Priuiledges to Christians might come to the knowledge of all they caused them to be published in all places vt autem Constitutionis huius honestatis nostrae determinatio omnibus innotescere valeat haec scripta nostra passim proponi ad omnium cognitionem duci conueniet ne quenquam honestatis huius nostrae constitutio latere queat And as Eusebius witnesseth both Constantine and Licinus did send these their Lawes for the Immunities of ChristiaÌs euen to Maximinus the Tyrant in the East to be obserued by him Cum ipse Constantinus tum Licinius Imperator cum eo Deum bonorum omnium Authorem vtrique placantes vna sententia ac voluntate legem pro Christianis perfectissimam ac plenissimam constituunt ac ipsam legem Maximino qui adhuc Orienti dominabatur amicitiam erga ipsos praetexebat mittunt And he either for loue or feare caused it to be promulged and published by his Authoritie to all Presidents vnder him All this was done by Constantine the yeare next after his Victory against Baron Annal. An. 313. Spondan ibidem Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. an 309. Maxentius as Baronius and others write in the 313. of Christ but by Marianus setting downe the death of Maximinus in the yeare 309. it must needs be sooner if his accompt be true 2. But howsoeuer it is euident by Eusebius others that Maximinus soone after mouing warre against Licinius by instigation of his Idolatrous Preists being ouerthrowne brought to misery did put those his Seducers to death Euseb Histor l. 9 cap. 10. worshipped the God of Christians and published a most absolute Lawe for their libertie and freedome His Constitution is extant in Eusebius all this was effected and he miserably died in the 313. or 314. yeare of Christ by Baronius Baron Spond an 313. 314. and Spondanus largest reckoning And by the same Computators Licinius afterward violating his faith and falling to warre with Constantine and persecuting Christians being brought to distresse and desolation hanged himself in the yeare of Christ 318. Constantine must needs be acknowledged Baron Spond an 318. to haue bene the sole and onely commanding Emperour in the worlde before this time for Sozomen with others witnesseth that Licinius the last then bearing that name vtterly ouerthrowne both at Sea and land by the forces of Constantine first hopelesse of recouery fledd to Nicomedia and some time Sozom. Histor l. 1. cap. 7. after liued an obscure and base life at Thessalonica before he came to that desperate end Licinius pedestribus copijs naualibus amissis se Nicomediam recepit postea vitam priuatam Thessalonicae ad tempus degens ibi è medio sublatus est 3. Eusebius from the Testimony of Constantine himself writeth strange Miracles wrought by the Banner of this Emperour bearing the Crosse that Euseb lib. 2. Vit. Constant cap. 7. 8. 9. in what part soeuer of the Army it was seene the Enemyes fledd and rane away And if in any part of his Army the Souldiars began to faint presently The miraculous Banner of Constantine hauing the signe of the Crosse in it vpon the bringing of this holy Banner thither they recouered and obtained Victory whereas there were 50. men appointed to attend this Banner and in turns to beare it neuer any one of them in executing that office did miscary Among these onely one which bore it seeing the Warre to be greate and in his Iudgment dangerous deliuered this Ensigne to an other and departing from it was wounded and died but he which tooke the Banner from him had no hurt at all And when very many darts were cast at him they all missed his body and were Miraculously receaued in the slender
cum his qui nuptias contraxissent Priuilegijs frui iussitque praeter alia multa etiam vt nihil commodi etiam si genere proximi essent ex testamento suorum caperent Quinetiam eos qui nullos habebant liberos dimidiata parte bonorum quae erant reliqua mulctauit Haec lex a veteribus Romanis sancita fuit eo consilio vt non vrbem Romam solum verum etiam caeteram suam Ditionem hominum multitudine complerent quandoquidem haud longo tempore ante legem latam quamplurimos bellis intestinis ac ciuilibus amiserant Quare Imperator cum videret eos qui virginitatem excolere sine liberis esse propter Dei amorem in animum induxissent hac de re in deteriort esse conditione legem plebi promulgauit quae iubebat vt cum caelibes tum liberis carentes pari iure cum caeteris omnibus fruerentur Immo vero etiam decreuit vt qui castimoniae virginitati se consecrassent Priuilegio quodam prae caeteris donarentur Illud porro est plane maximum reuerentiae Imperatoris erga Religionem argumentum quod clericos vbique per legem ob eam rem conditam immunitate donari voluit quodque illis qui erant in iudicium vocati dedit potestatem si modo animum inducerent Magistratus ciuiles reijcere ad Episcoporum iudicium prouocandi atque eorum sententiam ratam esse aliorum Iudicum sententijs plus habere Authoritatis All these and more such publike Acts and duties of a Christian Emperour Eusebius Sozomen and others Euseb l. 2. de Vit. Constant c. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. l. 3. c. 4. 5. 6. 7. 9. Sozom. Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 8. 15. 16. 17. Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 1. Socr. l. 1. c. 2. 3. 4. 5. proue to haue bene done by Constantine diuers yeares before some Roman Writers affirme he was baptized by Pope S. Syluester in the yeare before the Nicen councell the 324. of Christ THE IX CHAPTER CONSTANTINE DID NOT PROLONG HIS Baptisme so long as some write He was not baptized by an Arrian Bishop neuer fell into Arrianisme or any Heresie 1. THEREFORE for the honour of this our Emperour and Country Baron Spond An. 324. to examine this more particularly Baronius Spondanus and others both late and more auncient Writers doe demonstrate against some GretiaÌs not a litle suspected of that greate sinne Heresie of Arrius or Fauourers thereof with which suspition they haue not abstained to seeme to accuse this our renowned Emperour especially towards his later dayes that he was both innocent of that crimination and not baptized a litle before his death at Nicomedia by an Arrian Bishop but long before and somewhat before that Heresie was condemned in the Nicen Councell by S. Syluester Pope of Rome and in that his then Imperiall Citie of which I shall more plainely entreate hereafter Among their Arguments besides Authours of all kindes Greekes and Latins Pagans and Christians with other inuincible testimonies a reason of cheife importance is that so Religious and verruous a Prince and Benefactor of the Church of Christ by Religion would not and in conscience could not so long hazard his saluation by deferring his Baptisme the dore to enter into ââ The same Argument by proportion I may vse against Baronius and all those that delay the Baptisme of this renowned Emperour vntill the 324. yeare of Christ when he had bene Emperour allmost 20. yeares before and so long and more a Christian in Iudgment and affection at the least as I haue inuincibly proued He that had sought by so many and chardgeable meanes to take away preuent and hinder negligences and sins in other Christians in all places of his Dominions may not be thought so negligent and forgetfull of his owne good and happines eternall so many yeares in so many dangers as he vnderwent to play his soule at hazard and tempt God so long and often in so high a degree 2. And these Authours Themselues set downe many Christian Acts and Baron Spond in Annal. an 313. 314. 315. 316. 317. 318. 319. professions of Constantine which free him from such neglect In the next yeare to his Victorie against Maxentius being the yeare of Christ 313. he gaue his sister Constantia a Christian as these men say wife to Licinius not then probable that he could be so mindfull of his Sisters spirituall good and carelesse of his owne when especially as all Histories testifie he made this match for the propagation of Christian Religion Licinus by this meanes Ioyening with him in this busines by his procuremeÌt He giueth the greatest reuereÌce highest honour to the Decrees Sentence of Bishops gaue his Palace Laterane to Pope Melchiades in Rome and Reuenewes to all other Bishops in the tenth yeare of his Empire he celebrated the Feast and solemnitie thereof Christiano ritu as a Christian should and reiecteth the wonted Pagan exercises He granteth great libertie to all Bishops Warreth against Licinius for defence of Christian Religion pro defensione Religionis Christianae He was the onely Emperour none to resist him in the yeare of Christ 319. and then euery where he gaue peace to the Church of Christ paceÌ Ecclesiae vbique restituit abolishing the Witches and Southsayers of the Pagans All these besides other Christian workes and Acts Baronius confesseth Constantine publikly performed 5. or 6. yeares before the Nicen Councell How then can he probably teach that he was batized the yeare before He confesseth there were by his procurement 600. Bishops at the Councell of Arles in the yeare 314. in the yeare 325. 318. Bishops at Nyce in Bithinia and 377. at Rome 3. If Constantine cheife Agent to abolish the Pagan Flamens to whome these Bishops succeeded had not bene a Christian much longer how could so many Bishops be so soone assembled together or haue bene in the whole worlde The very summoning and assembling them from so many so remote and separated Nations into two places must needs demande a farre longer warning Againe it is euident both by Greeke and Latine Authours that Constantine was in the East and not at Rome where he was baptized when the Nicen Councell was kept and at the Citie of Nice before the Bishops were assembled there So many Disputs both with Arrians and Pagan Philosophers as were had in that Councell so many matters there handled and concluded and Canons by all Registers and Authours decreed in such publike affaires of so greate consequence in the whole Church of Christ after so long and difficult iornies before they could be assembled and many priuate differences contentions first ended before matters of faith were handled sufficiently warrant vs by example of all other Councells that this so generall and first of that nature that euer was must needs be of a longer continuance answeareable to the difficulties thereof and so this Councell ending in the 325.
the Christian Cleargie there should be free from Tributs and Vectigals and all this was done as he setteth downe before the ouerthrowe Constantine gaue to Licinius or Licinius opposed against him Which Baronius affirmeth was in the 316. yeare of Christ And in the very next yeare 314. of Christ the same Authour Baron Annal. An. 314. Matth. Westm An. 321. Ado in Chronic. Baronius setteth downe the first Councell of Arles where as he from Ado and others writeth there were 600. Bishops assembled together with Claudius Vitus Eugenius and Cyriacus the Popes Legats and addeth further from Eusebius that Constantine himselfe was there present with the Bishop Sed ipsum Imperatorem Constantinum cuÌ Episcopis interfuisse Eusebius declarat Which presence and sitting of ConstaÌtine with the Bishops in Councell Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constant cap. 37. Eusebius plainely confesseth Tanquam communis Episcopus a Deo constitutus ministrorum Dei coegit Conââlium in media istorum frequentia ac congressu adesse vna considere non dedignatus in medio consessu quasi vnus e multis assedit And yet affirmeth that diuers other Councels were called and kept in Baron An. 315. this yeare as at Ancyra in Galacia Neocaesarea in Pontus and Laodicea in Phrigia In the next yeare 315. he affirmeth Constantine published a Decree in preuenting murthering of children like a good Christian Prince Constantinus Imperator dignam planè Christiano Principe edidit sanctionem And an other against the Iewes which persecuted such of their Profession as became Christians commanding therein all such Iewes with their partakers to be burned And subiected all Christians which should forsake their Religion and professe Iudaisme to the same punishment So we might proceede to the other yeares betweene this and the 324. yeare wherein Baronius would haue him to be baptized needles to be related in this place these being more then sufficient to proue he was baptized longe before that time Which Ensebius doth giue plaine testimony vnto euen by Baronius his owne calculation for Baronius setting downe the warre betweene Constantine and Licinius to haue bene in the yeare 316. Eusebius saith that Licinius did then oppose against Euseb Hist l. 10 cap. 8. 9. God Allmightie whome he knew Constantine did worship Licinius vbi belelum Constantino inferre decreuit etiam ipsum omnium Deum quem a Constantino colisciebat impugnare aggreditur Eusebius thus writeth immediately after those Letters written to Anilinus Caecilianus and others before about the seuenth yeare of Constantinus as Baronius before hath witnessed Eusebius there also calleth Constantine a man renowned for all kinde of pietie omnis pietatis virtute clarus 7. And to put vs out of all doubt in this busines Euseb doth manifestly proue Euseb l. 1. vit Constant c. 34. 35. 36. 37. 41. that Constantine had giuen such freedome and donations to the Church of Christ as be remembred honored Bishops builded Churches caused Councels to be called and was present in them with the Bishops and many things of like nature before the tenth yeare of his Empire Heremias Sozomen before Sozom. l. 1. Hist cap. 8. hath witnessed that he receaued the Sacraments in the Church in this time Sacra mysteria percipere Which none but actually and really Baptized Christians might doe or did at any time If any man shall obiect that S. Melchiades Pope was a Maryr and so not likely to receaue such fauours from Constantine Baronius well answeareth he was accompted as many others were for the greate Persecution he endured vnder Maximian and not because he Baron An. 313. was violently put to death for Religion but dyed in a peaceable time Which the old Roman Martyrologe confirmeth Romae S. Melchiadis Papae qui in persecutione Martyrolog Roman die 10. Decembr Maximiani multa passus reddita Ecclesiae pace quieuit in Domino Which proueth that CoÌstantine had giuen Libertie to ChristiaÌs before S. Melchiades death which was within a yeare and litle more of Constantine his Victory against Maxentius After which time there is a silence in Histories of any Persecution where Constantine reigned And therefore S. Syluester being fled to the Mountaine Soractes in Persecution when he was sought for to christen Constantine by Diuine Vision argueth for them that hould before that the was baptized in the seuenth yeare of his Empire and by S. Syluester not then Pope but soone after and so said to be baptized by S. Syluester Pope because a litter after by the death of S. Melchiades he was choseÌ to that dignitie 8. The opinion of Constantine his Leprosie and miraculous curing thereof at his Baptisme can be no argument for the deferring thereof to a later time for we find that his daugter S. Constantia or Constantina was also infected with that desease as most probable from her Father and as miraculously cured thereof at S. Agnes her Tombe by her prayers as her Father was by S. Syluester his baptizing him So that we may rather say of them both so miraculously cured to the greate glory of God Conuersion of many as Christ said of the man borne blinde whome he gaue sight vnto that neither he nor his Parents in that respect had sinned but that the workes of God might be manifest in him Then with Pagans impute such punishment to the demerits Io. cap. 9. of Constantine which Euagrius ernestly contendeth to cleare him off And the greatest matter that is obiected being the death of Crispus his sonne this Euagr Hist l. 3. cap. 40. 41. could be no cause to deserue that Leprous punishment Crispus death being longe after Constantine his Baptisme wherein he was cleansed from that infirmitie Which both Baronius and Spondanus confesse and affirme Sozomen Baron SpoÌd An. 324. proueth by many Arguments that Crispus liued many yeares after his Father Constantine was a Christian Costantini ad Christum conuersionem plurimis arguâentis demonstrat longè ante Crispi obitum contigisse ipsumque Cââspum plures vixisse annos postquam Pater Christo nomen dedisset 9. Therefore I meruaile how they could write before that Constantine was not baptized vntill the 324. yeare of Christ in which they say Crispus his death was and now thus confidently teach that which I onely contend that Constantine was a Christian longe many yeares before that time And Nicephorus Platina and others teach that this Crispus was baptized by S. Nicephorus lib. 7. cap. 33. in fine Platina in Marco Syluester together with his Father Constantine when Maxentius was ouerthrowne in the seuenth yeare of Constantine Vna cum ipso Crispus eius filius diuinum participauit lauacrum ambo candidam vestem induerant pulsis vrbe Tyrannis And Sozomen plainely affirmeth that Crispus died in the 20. yeare of the reigne of Constantine and before in his life being Caesar ioyned with Sozomen Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 5. his Father in many Lawes for
nec non Orientis Ecclesias paucis admodum exceptis quae Arianicae opinionis sunt Therefore very grosse or willfull and malitious to the honour of this their Noble Country of Britaine is the Error of those English Protestants which are not ashamed to suggest vnto ignorant Readers that against so many euident and vndeniable arguments and Authorities formerly alledged this kingdome first receaued the faith from some Scismaticall Church of Asia and onely vpon this poore and simple preteÌce because at the comming of S. Augustine hither allmost 300. yeares after this time diuers amoÌg the Britans obserued the Feast of Easter as those fewe Easterne Churches did and otherwise then the Nicen Councell receaued and decreed when it is most cleare and euident by these greate witnesses Constantine our Emperour S. Athanasius Theodoret Socrates and others that all Britaine generally held and obserued the true obseruation of Easter both at the time of the Nicen Councell long before and after 4. And S. Bede calculating the time of the continuance of that Error among the Scots and Britans heare from the beginning to the end thereof proueth that it had bene heare but 30. yeares at the comming of S. Augustine hither for he plainely affirmeth that in the yeare of Christ seuen hundred and sixteene when it was extinct in the Scottish-irish Christians the greatest Promoters of it in these parts it had continued onely one hundred fifty yeares Bed Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 4. permansit autem huiusmodi obseruantia Paschalis apud eos tempore non pauco hoc est vsque ad annum Dominicae Incarnationis septingentesimum decimum septimuÌ per annos centum quinquaginta Which was 30. yeares before S. Augustine came into this Nation and no more When this kingdome first receauing the faith from S. Peter and the See of Rome must needs also receaue from them that obseruance they euer vsed in this Solemnitie which was the same the Nicen Councell receaued as Ceolfridus in his Epistle to Naitanus King of the Picts Ceolfred Abb. Epist ad Naitan Reg. Pict apud Bed Eccl. Hist l. 5. c. 22. Wilfrid apud eund l. 3. c. 25 with others learnedly proueth teaching S. Peter taught it for an Apostolicall Tradition at Rome and from him S. Marke at Alexandria Decreuit Apostolica Traditio quae per beatum Petrum Romae praedicata per Marcum Euangelistam interpretem ipsius Alexandriae confirmata est vt adueniente primo mense adueniente in eo vespera diei quartae decimae expectetur etiam dies Dominica a quinta decima vsque ad vicesimam primam diem eiusdem Mensis In quacunque enim harum inuenta fuerit merito in ea Pascha celebrabitur And greate must needs their Error or willfulnes be which if the Error of the Britans and Scots herein had bene more auncient that therefore they would thereby make any Argument to deriue either that or any practice or opinion they had from that part of Asia which erred in this point for they were quite different Errors that in Asia the same with the Iewes not obseruing our Lords day but an other through ignorance of Canons and Ecclesiasticall Computations as S. Bede others proue Paschae diem non semper in Luna quartadecima cum Iudaeis vt quidam rebantur sed Bed Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 4. in die quidem Dominica alia tamen quam decebat hebdomada celebrabant sciebant enim vt Christiani Resurrectionem Dominicam quae prima Sabbati facta est prima Sabbat semper esse celebrandam sed vt Barbari rustici quaÌdo eadem prima Sabbati Wilfr apud Bed l. 3. cap. 24. ea quae nunc Dominica dies âognominatur veniret minime didicerant And yet as S. Wilfrid witnesseth this Error was not heare generall but onely with some of them and not all his non totis And singular against all the world euen those parts of Asia from which our Protestants would bring it hither contra totum orbem stulto labore pugnant THE XIV CHAPTER OF THE FINDING THE HOLY CROSSE AND SEpulchre of Christ by S. Helen our Brittish Queene and Empresse and the greate honour done to them and other holy Reliks of Christs Passion 1. WHEN these holy and Religious workes and duties were thus in Action and performance by our Renowned King and Emperour Constantine his sacred and blessed Mother S. Helen our Queene and Empresse was noe lesse carefull and diligent in aduancing the honour of Christ And hauing as I remembred before forsaken and left her natiue Country of Britaine to visit Rome and exercise her greate Acts of pietie and deuotion there and those parts could not containe and confine the effects and labours of her zeale and charitie within those allthough so large and ample limits But knowing what blessings and happines were growne to the world by the Passion and death of Christ in Hierusalem vpon his holy Crosse hitherto by all meanes either Iewes or gentiles could procure obscured and suppressed could not end her painefull and pious pilgrimage vntill she had visited the parts where Christ had laboured and suffered so much for mans Redemption and as the Prophet had written and in an excellent manner aboue others was performed by her to worship Christ in the places theÌselues where his sacred feete Is c. 60. had stood on earth adorabimus in loco vbi steterunt pedes eius Which Eusebius and others after a singular manner in deuotion doe apply vnto her postquam Euseb l. 3. de Vit. Constant c. 41. locis in quibus Seruatoris erant impressa vestigia debitam venerationem adhibuerat idque conuenienter prophetico Sermoni dicenti adorabimus in loco vbi steterunt pedes eius she began by all meanes and industrie she could to finde out his holy Crosse to redeeme it from reproach and obscuritie and present it to publike honour and due luster of glory 2. The difficultie of this busines was greate for besides her tedious Iorney and Trauaile thither and diligent enquiry to finde out the place where the holy Crosse remayned by all meanes the Infidels could make concealed from the knowledge of Christians For as Socrates with others testifieth of the holy Sepulchre and the Crosse of Christ therein hidden or neare to it as they which embraced the faith of Christ did after his Passion worship his Sepulchre with greate honour So they which were enemies to his Religion did couer the place with a greate heape of earth and the more to suppresse the memory thereof did there erect a Temple to Venus her Idolatrous Statua Quemadmodum illi qui Christi fidem amplexarentur post tempus illius Passions illud Monumentum in magno honore habuerunt sic qui ab eius Religione abhorrereÌt loco illo aggere ingenti terrae mole obruto delubrum Venerââ in eo Socrat. Hist Ecc. l. 2. c. 13. Theod. Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 18. Sozom.
of those Councels honoring and consenting vnto their Decrees as the Lawe Decrees of God himselfe as appeareth by Eusebius Socrates Sozomen Theodoret and his owne Imperiall Letters and publike Edicts before cited And was occasion of preaching the word of life and the holy Ghospell of Christ ouerthrowing Idolatry in all Nations from one end of the knowne world to the other erecting Christian Churches endowing theÌ in all places as our Protestants themselues acknowledge Ab Oceani finibus nempe Britannis incipions diuinae Religionis curam Magdeburgen centur 4. cap. 3. Bal. l. de Script centur 1. in Flauio Constantino in medijs superstitionuÌ tenebris caepit ab Occiduis ad Indos innumeras ad aeternae speââ vitae erigeÌs geÌtes egregius disciplinae Christianae praeco falsoruÌ DeoruÌ euersor per GraeciaÌ AegyptaÌ Persidem Asiam vniuersam ditionem Romanam repetitis abrogabat legibus iubens per Edicta Christum coli Euangelium praedicari sacrum ministris honores alimenta dari atque Idolorum vbique destrui templa Ecclesijs infinita praestitit agros annonam stipem egenis aegris viduis ac Orphanis pro quibusque solicitus Which generall destruction of Idolatry and planting the true Religion of Christ the Messias so often and manifestly foretold by the holy Prophets neuer any other comparable vnto this in any degree except the late Conuersion of America and other Nations vnto the knowne present Catholike Religion Io. Bal. lib. 1. de Act. Pont. Rom. in Syluestr And in the late Persecution before Constantine expressely and plainely foretold to S. Blasius the glorious Bishop and Martyr as both Protestants and others confesse that this Constantine should be the happy man and meanes by whome and in whose dayes and Empire this greate alteration of Religion in planting the true Religion of Christ Iesus the Messias and confusion of the Pagans superstitions so often and clearely foretold in holy Scripturs should be so generally effected Nunc bonus expulsis Romana in Regna Tyrannis Baptista Mantuan l. 2. de vit S. Blas Adueniet Princeps sub quo pacabitur orbis Et finem accipiet veterum cultura Deorum Constantinus 4. S. Marke was Pope but a shorte time yet he continued as our Protestants Robert Barn l. de vit Pont. Rom. in Marc. Iulio Io. Bal. l. 2. de Act. Pontific Rom. in Marc. Iul. confesse in S. Syluester his Religion gaue the Pale to the Bishop of Hostia a Consecrator of the Popes of Rome caused the Nicen Creede to be read in the Church after the Ghospell he builded Churches adorned them 5. Pope Iulius did exempt Preists from being conuented before any but Ecclesiasticall Iudges Maintained the priuiledge of the Roman See that no Councell might be called without allowance thereof Hic Iulius acriter reprehendit Orientales Episcopos quod sine sua authoritate Concilium indixerant Cassiod in Eccl. Hist Tripart l. 4. cap. 19. cap. 9. But the Greeke Writers of that Age make this matter most euident that it was not onely the clayme of Pope Iulius but the old Law and Apostolicall Rule and custome that no Councell might be called nothing decreed without the authoritie of the Pope of Rome Canonibus iubentibus praeter Romanum Sozom. l. 2. c. 9. nihil decerni PontificeÌ And againe CuÌ Regula Ecclesiastica iubeat non oportere praeter sententiaÌ Romani PoÌtificis CoÌcilia celebrari And more manifestly in SozomeÌ That the old Canon of the Church pronownced all such Acts to be voyde which were decreed without the Authoritie of the Bishop of Rome Legem esse ad sacerdotij dignitatem spectantem quae pronuntiat acta illa irritaesse quae Sozom. supr l. 2. cap. 7. praeter sententiam Episcopi Romani constituuntur And this is plainely confessed by those Arrian Bishops themselues thus reprehended for such attempts For writing to Pope Iulius they freely coÌfesse the Primacie of the Pope of Rome and See thereof being the Schoole of the Apostles and Metropolitan Citie of Theodor. Hist Eccles l. 2. cap. 4. Cassiod Hist Tripart lib. 4. cap. 6. pietie euen from the beginning Literis suis fatebantur Ecclesiam Romanam Primas apud omnes ferre vtpote quae Apostolorum schola pietatis Metropolis iam ab initio fuisset And both Theodoret and Cassiodorus testifie that the Arrians themselues sent their accusations against S. Athanasius to this Pope of Rome Iulius to be iudged by him as highest Iudge and Pope Iulius according to the Ecclesiasticall Lawe commanded both them and S. Athanasius one a certaine day to appeare before him at Rome to receaue sentence Iulius Ecclesiasticam secutus Legem ipsos Romae adesse iussit diem dixit diuo Athanasio And by Cassiodorus venerabilem Athanasium and Iudicium regulariter euocauit So that it is euident this Supreamacy of the Pope of Rome was not giuen to that holy See by Constantine or any late Pope his claime or challeng but from the begining And Constantine though a most worthie Christian King and Emperour did neither call nor confirme any Councell as a supreame Iudge and Sentencer but as an Assistant Temporall such as good Kings are and should be in prouiding securitie quiet protection and bodily necessaries for the Bishops assembled as I haue before remembred he did The calling of the Councells was as that greate generall of Nyce by the Bishops order and direction Ruffinus Eusebius and others testifie Constantinus ex Sacerdotum Ruffin l. 1. Hist Ecclesiast cap. 1. Euseb l. 10. Hist cap. 1. Cap. 5. supra sententia apud vrbem Nicaeam Episcopale Concilium conuocat Where we see both the calling and Assembly to the Episcopall as all others were and the sentence and Iudgment by them onely post diutinum multumque tractatum placet omnibus ac velut vno cunctorum ore corde decernitur ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã scribi debere id est eiusdem cum patre substantiae filium confiteri idque firmissima omniuÌ sententia pronuntiatur Defertur ad Constantinum sacerdotalis concilij sententia Ille tanquam a Deo prolatam veneratur Cui si quis tentasset obniti velut contra diuina statuta venientem in exilium se protestatur acturum Where we see this greatest temporall Commander that euer was in the worlde was so farre from vsurping or clayming any spirituall Power to decide and iudge of Questions in Religion that he was not present when they were determined by the Bishops but leauing all such decisions vnto them as their seruant conseruus as Sozom. l. 1. Hist Eccl. c. 18. he calleth himselfe most reuerently embraced and with his temporall Power executed what they concluded THE XVIII CHAPTER THE CONSTANCIE OF BRITAINE IN THE true Catholike Religion before and after the Nicen Councell it had Bishops there consented vnto receaued and kept inuiolable the Decrees thereof not admitting Heresie heare 1. WE haue thus
so soone so encounter ouerthrowe three Legions of RomaÌ Souldiars besides their adherents as these men say And Eusebius saith that Constantine himselfe came hither againe in Britanniam inuasit and was heare longer after this pretended Reuolt and at his death gaue Britaine his auncient Patrimony to his eldest sonne assignabat auitam sortem grandiori natu filio Againe these men say Octauius was King heare vntill Maximus his time and marryed his onely daughter and Heire vnto him When it is a common consent in Antiquities that this Maximus or Maximianus was not King in Britaine vntill after the 380. yeare of Christ Therefore he must needs be granted to haue bene very youÌge and of too few yeares at the going of Constantine hence for him to commit the gouernment of Britaine vnto him or for himselfe to haue so soone vsurped it against so righfull and a potent King and Emperour 5. And our most auncient and best Historians S. Gildas S. Bede Marianus Gild. l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 10. âââgebert Chron. Eutrop. Hist Polyd Virgil. Angl. Hist l. 3. p. 49. Stowe Howes Hist in ConstaÌt Constantius Iulian Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. Fast Reg. Episc Angl. Ammian Marcelli l. 20. in init l. 26. 28. Florentius Wigorniensis Ethelwerdus Henry of Huntington and William of Malmesbury allthough as diligently as they could recoÌpting our Kings of Britaine neuer mention any such Octauius or Octauian But the cheifest and most auncient of them S. Gildas plainely saith that this Iland was at this time and vntill Maximus or Maximian a Britan tooke vpon him the Empire a Roman Iland Insula nomen Romanum tenens And diuers Historians both late and auncient Catholiks and Protestants doe particularly set downe our Kings after Constantine the Greate Roman Lieutenants heare vntill these dayes as Constantine Constantius Iulian Valentinian Gratian Emperours our Kings Martinus Lupicinus Nectaridius Theadosius Fraomarius and other Roman Lieutenants and Gouernours heare And when the Councell of Ariminum was kept about the yeare of Christ 360. and the 23. yeare of Constantius sonne of Constantine the Greate it is certaine that this Constantius was our King in Britaine and bore the chardges of the poorest Bishops of this Kingdome as then vnder his gouernment which were present there and he was so farre from loosing Britaine or any other Country of his Empire then that as Sozomen and others testifie that Councell thus wrote vnto him at this time sic tuum creuit Imperium vt vniuer si orbis terrarâm gubernacula teneas Epist Ariminen Concil ad ConstaÌtiuÌ Imp. apud Sozom. Histor l. 4. c. 47. His Empire was so encreased that all the world was vnder his Gouernment This was aboue 20. yeares after the death of the greate Constantine in whose time this Reuolt of Britaine from him is thus supposed and aboue twyce so longe time of the imagined vsurpation heare by Octauius And Zonaras writeth that this Constantius in the 14. yeare of his Empire bannished or rather carried with him S. Athanasius into Britaine at his comming hither Eodem anno 14. Magnus Athânasius à Constantio in Britanniam deportatur Ioa. Zonar tom 3. Ann. f. 117. c. de Constantio Constante 6. Therefore I dare not to assent that in this time of the greatest florishing Estate of the RomaÌ Empire the Power thereof in Britaine especially from whence the glory of it grew to that greatenes eyther Octauius or any other so much preuailed heare to barre the Emperours of that honour But he might towards the time of Maximus or Maximianus when the Empire had more enemyes and lesse power preuaile in some such sort as these Historians haue writen of him allthough they differ also in Maximianus aswell as in Octauius One saith he was the sonne of Trahern vncle to S. Helen Maximian Harding Cronc c. 63. f. 51. Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 9. Pontic Vir. Hâst l. 5. Matth. Westm An. 379. Harding supr King Traherne his sonne to Constantine next Heire others affirme he was sonne of Leolinus an other vncle of S. Helen greate vncle to Constantine Leoninus Constantini auanculus ipsum genuerat And erat patre Britannus à Leolmo Constantini auanculo procreatus matre vero Natione Romanus ex vtraque parte regalem originem ducens And one of them saith Octauius was King but 14. yeares ending with the beginning of Maximian his reigne And so we may well allowe such an Octauius to haue borne the name of a King in Britaine in those troblesome dayes of the Romans ruling heare diuers petty Kings being probably at that time in this Nation aswell by the testimony of these Authours which then make Octauius King as others So they terme Conanus a King that Maximian tooke his Kingdome from him cui Regnum Britanniae eripuerat So was Dionotus King in Cornwayle Dionotus Rex Cornubiae So was his Galfr. Monum l. 5. c. 1â 15. Pontic Virun l. 5. Matth. Westm an 390. 392. Manuscr Antiq. in vit S. Niniani Capgr in eod Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Niniano brother Carodocus before him Dionothus qui fratri suo Caradoco in regnum successerat And yet vnder our cheife King and Emperour Maximian at that time Cui Maximianus Insulae principatum commendauerat And S. Ninian who lyued Bishop heare in the end of this Age had Kings for his Ancestores Regali ex prosapia beatus Ninianus extitit oriundus And yet the greate distance of the place of his birth from King Coel and these remeÌbred argueth he was not of their Line And all these Kings or Regents heare were most certainely by our Antiquities Catholike Christians 7. Therefore the Temporall State in respect of any of theÌ could not be any The falling of CoÌstantius Emperor to the Arrian Heresie a great hurt to Catholike ReligioÌ in many places hinderance but rather help and furtherance to the increase of Christian ReligioÌ in their time But it was rather the Heresie of Constantius the Arrian Emperour which hindered the glory of true Religion then in this Kingdome as it did in other places and Countries of the world if it did not so much florish heare theÌ as in his blessed Father CoÌstantine the Greate his Empire And yet we may be bold to affirme that the State of our Brittish Church euen in The kingdome of Britaine as free as any from the Arrian Heresie those distempered dayes when the holy Writers of that Age complaine the allmost whole Christian world to haue bene polluted with the ArriaÌ Heresie was as renowned for our Bishops and Cleargie and as free from that infection as any Nation was We haue heard before that our renowned Archbishop of London Restitutus with diuers others Bishops of this Kingdome was present at the greate Councell of Arles celebrated diuers yeares after CoÌstantine went from Britaine to Rome And allthough we doe not expressely finde it writen of
alij Socrat. l. 3. c. 1. Iulianum contra Barbaros hac de re misisse vt cum illis confligens ibi interiret Nicephorus calleth this the common conceipt and opinion sermonibus vulgatum fuit And Constantius limiting his Authoritie to doe nothing without consent of others dedit illi in mandatis Imperator vt nihil sine DucuÌ consilio moliretur And not onely this but he secretly incited Vadomarus King of the Frankes to take Armes against Iulian and incited others by his letters which they sent to IuliaÌ for their excuse to inuade the Romans where Iulian ruled Illi Legatum ad eum Iulianum mittere literas Imperatoris quae eos in fines Romanorum ire iusserant ostendere caeperunt Which when Iulian perceaued and remembring the old hatred he had borne him froÌ his childhood he requited him with the like measure shewing most loue and fauour to those vnder his gouernment whome Constantius hated or disfauoured most which among Christians were the Catholike Bishops and others whome he had persecuted Iulianus quo pacto populum sibi deuincire eiusque conciliare beneuolentiam posset cogitat Ad quam rem tali vsus est astutia Nouerat pro certo Constantium vniuersae illi populi multitudini quae fidem Consubstantialis amplexabatur maxime inuisum esse tum quodillos Ecclesijs ipsorum exturbauerat tum quia Episcopos qui ad illos spectabant proscriptos in exilium eiecerat 2. And this his fauour and kindenes towards Catholicks had continued with him euen from his first being Caesar in these parts as euidently appeareth in the case of S. Hilary that renowned glory of Gods Church who at the same time he was exiled by procurement of the wicked Arrians and consent of Constantius Emperor vniustly was by Iulianus whome he calleth his Lord and Religeous Caesar adiuged Innocent and for his loue and defence of S. Hilary did suffer more reprouch of the Arrian Persecutors then S. Hilary Hilar. l. ad Constantium Augustum endured Iniury by that Exilement as he himselfe the best witnesse auouched to Constantius Exulo non crimine sed factione falsis nuncijs Synodi apud te Imperatorem pium non ob aliquam criminum meorum conscientiam per impios homines delatus Nec leuem habeo quaerelae meae testem Dominum meum Religiosum Caesarem tuum Iulianum qui plus in Exilio meo à malis contumeliae quam ego iniuriae pertulit And S. Hilary returning into France in the end of the Empire Fortun. in Vit. S. Hilarij Seuer l. 2 Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 31. Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 8. vit S. Hilarij Sozom. l. 5. c. 12. S. Anton. ad Didymum apud Sozom. l. 3. c. 14. Vit. S. Hilar. sup in Breuiar Baro. Spondan An. 369. al. of Constantius and beginning of Iulianus by calling diuers Synods in which Saturninus and Paternus the cheife Agents of Arianisme there were excommunicated France was deliuered from that Infection and Britayne still ioyning with S. Hilary and the Catholicks of Gallia was free from thar venime Ad hunc modum doctrinam Concilij Nicaeni in ea Imperij parte quae ad solem Occidentem vergit ab Hilario Eusebio vercellensi defensam propugnatam accepimus And as S. Seuerus writeth Illud apud omnes constitit vnius Hilarij beneficio Gallias nostras piaculo haeresis liberatas Which must needs be in this time of Iulian his being Caesar and Emperor S. Hilary dying in the yeare 369. anno post Christum natum trecentesimo sexagesimo nono Soone after the end of Iulian his short Empyre hauing commanded others by his in the West an vnitie in Religion by many Councells of the Bishops of France and other Prouinces in these Occidentall parts Diuers of those Councells assembled after Iulian was Emperor and had reuolted from Christian Religion the whole time of his Empyre being by no accompt aboue two yeares and 8. moneths An Argument sufficient that the Persecution which he raysed against Christians did not extend to these Westerne NatioÌs especially Britaine likely by his reuolt from Christ and death of his wife Helena and Constantius Baron An. 363. the Posteritie of our S. Helen the Heire of this kingdome now reuolted from him But howsoeuer this was Iulian quite leauing these Westerne Nations before he eyther persecuted Christians or left the Profession of their Religion liuing so short a time Emperor not two yeares by two moneths and three dayes as Baronius thinketh he doth demonstrate and neuer returning westward againe Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 18. Cassiodor Hist Tripart l. 6. c. 47. but these Countryes in those dayes setled in Catholicke Religion Britayne could not be afflicted by his Apostasie But rather gayned then lost in Religion by him being all the time he was Caesar a friend to Catholicks and dying as Socrates Cassiodorus and others write in the seuenth yeare after he was declared Caesar occubuit anno septimo posteaquam a Constantio Caesar renuntiatus fuisset 3. So that he was aboue twice as long a friend to the Catholiks in Britayne as he was a professed Enemy to Christians in any place For Ammian Marcellin Speed Theater l. 6. c. 47. Stowe Hist in Iulian. Harris Theater Tom. 4 c. 26. if we grante vnto some what they contend that he ruled in Britayne and that Lupicinus and Alipius whome he employed to builde Hierusalem in fauour of the Iewes and their Religion did gouerne heare as Lieutenants in his time or Constantius this hindereth not the quiet of the Brittish Catholicks in his either Caesarship or Empire For the Authors themselues which most insist vpon these instances doe freely confesse first that Lupicinus was a very Christian man and Enemy vnto Hereticks One Harris supr of them thus writeth At what time Iulian was receaued Emperor by the Senate and people he began also to Reigne ouer Britayne vnder whome Lupiciniuc Praeter a Christian gouerned the Land And if I be not deceaued this was the same Lupicinius Epiph. l. de Haeres Haer. 80. the name time and other circumstances so pleade which Epiphanius maketh mention of who persecuted to death in the time of Constantius the Massilian and Martyrian Heretiks who denyed the grace of Baptisme fasting and many other Ammian Marcellin l. 20. cap. 1. Haeres Speed Stowe supr points of Catholike Religion And for the other Alipius it is manifest by Ammianus Marcellinus and our owne Historians euen Protestants that he could not molest the Brittish Catholicks in the Empyre of Iulian how soeuer he stood affected friend or foe to their ReligioÌ for he was sent hither by Iulian being Caesar in the time of Constantius to resist the Inuasions of the Picts and Scots into the Marches of the Britanes Iulian himselfe not daring to leaue Gallia as much infested by the Almans and Iulian himselfe at that time as before is proued was a friend to the Catholike
of Antioche 407. 2 Agritius made Archbishop of Treuers by S. Helens intercession ib. Alba in ScotlaÌd a Primats See 178. 6. Alba taken by some to be the Citty now called S. Andrews 178. 6. 187. 2. S. Alban descended from the Romans 367. 3. S. Alban harboureth S. Amphibalus 435. 3. S. Albans Vision to persuade him to turne Christian ib. S. Albans Conuersion and great deuotion 436. 3. S. Alban deliuereth S. Amphibalus from the Persecutors by changing of cloths 437. 4. The rage of the iudge and Pagans against S. Alban 438. 1. S. AlbeÌs reuereÌce to the Crucifix ib. S. Albans torturs and longe imprisonment 421. 4. 438. 1. c. The forme of the senteÌce pronouÌced against S. Alban 444. 3. or 445. 3. S. Albans Persecutors miraculously punished 438. 1. c. Two miracles wrought before S. Albans execution 440. 3. S. Albans Executioner lost his eies 440. 4. The Souldiar who drew S. Alban to execution conuerted 440. 3. S. Alban buried by the same Souldiar 441. 5. A Church erected to saint Alban and when 468. 2. Miracles wroght in the same 469. 2. S. Alban in what sense the first Martyr of Britaine 421. 4. The iudge moued with the miracles performed at saint Albans death caused the Persecution to cease 421. 4. Alcluid Citty founded by King Ebrancus 336. 5. Alectus sent into Britaine with three Legions against Carausius 375. 4. Alectus ouerthrows Carausius and makes himselfe King 375. 4. Alectus continued King for three yeares ib. Alectus persecuted Catholikes not for Religion but for following Carausius ib. Alectus being at Sacrifice in London ouerthrowne flaine 375. 4. S. Alexander the first succeeded Euaristus in the Papacy 195. 1. S. Alexander conuerted to the faith a great part of the Roman Nobility 197. 3. S. Alexander renowned for working S. Alexander Martyred ib. miracles 199. 7. How longe he Ruled the Apostolike See 195. 1. S. Alexanders Decrees in ReligioÌ by our Protestants confession 199. 7. Alexandria the second Episcopall See 187. 2. Alipius emploied by Iulian the Apostata to build Hierusalem for the Iewes 564. 3. Alipius sent into Britaine to resist the inuasion of the Picts ib. Alipius departed out of Britaine before Iulian began his Persecution ib. Alredus Riuallensis his worth learning and pietie 75. 11. Altars to say Masse on erected and vsed 136. 2. 306. 4. 325. 3. 524. 13. Amatus Matthaeus or Amathaeus Archbishop of Caerlegion 598. 9. Ambassadors from Britaine before Christ his berth demande and obtaine peace at Rome 1. 1. These Ambassadors left Noblemen for Pledges ib. The Ambassadors of King Lucius to the Pope what and from whence they were 257. 6. S. Ambrose a worthy Prelate 576. 7. S. Ambrose his maÌner of dealing with the Emperor Theodosius 575. 7 Ambrosius v. Aurelius America when inhabited by the Monkes of Glastenbury 331. 6. S. Amon and S. Alca S. Mansuetus his associats probably were Christians in Tiberius daies 24. 9. S. Amphibalus a Britan. 335. 4. S. Amphibalus borne at Caerlegion 434. 2. S. Amphibalus knighted at Rome ib. S. Amphibalus conuerted to the faith by S. Zepherine Pope 367. 3. S. Amphibalus consecrated Preist by S. Zepherine 434. 2. S. Amphibalus his pietie and learning 430. 2. S. Amphibalus a Monke and probably Bishop at Caermedin a Monastery in Walles 434. 2. S. Amphibalus flieth into Scotland from the Persecution of Diocletian 429. 1. S. Amphibalus louingly entertained by the Scottish King 430. 2. S. Amphibalus the first Bishop of the Scots in the time of Dioclesians Persecution 335. 4. 430. 2. S. Amphibalus Bishop of Soder in Mona 357. 4. Sainct Amphibalus Religion which he preached vnto the Scots the same that Catholikes now professe 430. 3. S. Amphibalus returns from the Scots into Britaine 433. 1. S. Amphibalus harboured at Verolamium by S. Alban 435. 5. S. Amphibalus preached the faith of Christ to S. Alban ib. S. Amphibalus conuerted a 1000. Pagans 445. 2. All those Martyred one excepted in Walles 446. 3. S. Amphibalus apprehended and brought to Verolamium 447. 2. S. Amphibalus cureth in the way an infirme man ib. S. Amphibalus his cruell martyrdome 448. 2. A 1000. newly conuerted to Christ martyred with him 448. 3. S. Amphibalus miraculous Vision at his martyrdome ib. S. Amphibalus praieth to S. Alban ib. S. Amphibalus his Persecutors and iudge strangly punished by God 449. 4. Amsbury Church NuÌnery 389. 4. Amsbury Monasteries antiquity 309. 8. Amsbury Monastery founded by on Ambrius 469. 4. 601. 6 Amsbury Monastery had 300. Religious men at the comming of the Saxons ib. Amsbury Monkes manner of liuing 310. 8. Amsbury Monastery wheÌ destroied and restored 310. 8. 601. 6. S. Anacletus consecrated Preist by S. Peter 186. 1. S. Anacletus S. Clemens Successor in the See of Rome 185. 1. S. Anacletus sent diuers Archbishops and Preists into Britane 191. 6. S. Anacletus martyred and when 192. 1. S. Anacletus eÌioyed his See 9. yeares 3. months 10. daies 185. 1. S. Andrew elder brother to S. Peter 587. 1. S. Andrews Reliques translated into Britaine 587. 2. By whose means how and from whence ib. S. Andrews Relikes greatly worshipped in Britaine 588. 3. S. Andrews Towne from whence so called ib. Anglesey Iland the Residence of the most learned Druids 239. 6. or 234 6. S. Anicetus succeeded S. Pius in the Papacy 234. 1. A Protestants error concerning his Papacy ib. The lenght of S. Anacletus Papacy ib. S. Anicetus martyred 235. 1. S. Anicetus his doctrine and Religion 235. 2. S. Antherius Pope 378. 3. S. Antherus Martyred and when ib. S. Antherus ordained that a Bishop should not goe from on Bishoprike to an other without the Popes authority ib. Antioche the third See for eminency in authority and why 187. 2. Antoninus Pius succeeded Adrian in the Empire 200. 1. Antoninus began his Empire in the yeare 138. 198. 4. The lenght of Antoninus Empire 201. 1. Antoninus his loue to Christians and their Religion 202. 3 Antoninus laboured to saue Christians from Persecution in all places ib. Antoninus acknowledged the Christians to worship the true God ib. Antoninus imitats his Father in Law in clemeÌcy towards ChristiaÌs 202. 3. Antoninus incensed against the Britans 219. 1. Antoninus his time of death 205. 7. Apparitions of Saints 98. 10. c. S. Aphrodisius Prefect of Egypt at the entry of our Sauiour 6. 7. S. Aphrodisius sent Bishop by sainct Peter into France 6. 7. Apologies written vnto Adrian the Emperour in defence of Christian Religion 196. 2. The Apostles deuided the world to preach in 39. 5. Archbishops and Bishops placed in Britaine in the place of Archflamens and Flamens 272. 2. A Protestant affirming the contrary confuted 273. 2. Archbishops placed in London Yorke and Caerlegion for the three Archflamens of the same places 274. 3. Archbishops and Bishops placing in Britaine confirmed by Pope Eleutherius 314. 4. or 316. 4. To which of the Archbishops in Britaine the
11. S. Claudias childrens paines and charges in furthering the Conueruersion of Britaine 199. 6. S. Claudia endeed her daies at Sabinum in Vmbria 161. 10. Claudius the Emperor banished the Iewes from Rome 82. 3. Claudius brought the Orcades and Anglesie into subiection 335. 4. S. Clement goes into Iury to receaue instructions about our Sauiour 19. 2. S. Clement conuerted by S. Peter ib. S. Clement was personally with S. Peter in Britaine 164. 3. 176. 5. S. Clement succeeded S. Cletus in the gouernment of the Roman See 173. 1. S. Clement constituted by saint Peter his successor 173. 2. S. Clement numbered after S. Cletus and S. Linus and why 174. 2. c. S. Clement yeelded the Papacy to S. Linus 175. 4. S. Clement twice Pope 176. 5. S. Clement sent Bishops into Britaine 177. 6. Sainct Clement sent Bishops into France ib. S. Clement by the prerogatiue of the See of Rome commanded the Bishops of the East to seÌd Bishops and Preachers into the West ib. S. Clemant baÌnished by Traian into the Iland Chersonesus 185. 1. S. Clement Martyred ib. S. Cletus succeeded S. Linus in the See Apostolike 169. 1. Coel King of Britaine 373. 2. 452. 4. Coel Father to the Empresse Helena ib. Coel slaines Asclepiodotus 451. 2. Coel ceaseth the Persecution against Catholiques ib. Coel frees Britaine from the Power of the Romans ib. Coel enacteth a seueare Law against the Romans and their fauourers 453. 4. Coel in dread of Constantius 376. 5. or 373. 5. Coel concludeth a peace with Constantius ib. Coel gaue Constantius his daughter Helena in mariage ib. Coel either twice King or else not King vntill towards his death 376. 6. or 373. 6. Coel propably a Christian 453. 4. Coel his death 459. 3. Coillus wheÌ King of Britaine 196. 1. Coillus begot Lucius in his old Age. ib. Coillus confirmed the Priuiledges of the Monastery of Glastenbury 198. 6. Coillus supposed to haue bene a Christian King 198. 3. Coillus was no Christian King 133. 5. Coillus in some sense may largely be called a Christian 134. 7. Coillus did probably write vnto Pope Alexander that he was willing to giue way to Christian Religion 198. 6. S. Columbanus write a Rule of Monasticall life 330. 6. S. Columbanus his Rule confirmed by Pope Honorius 330. 6. 332. 8. S. Columbanus a Monke of Bangor of our auncient Brittish Order ib. S. Columbanus founded many Monasteries both of Monkes and Nunnes of our old Order ib. The MoÌkes of Lirinum vnited them selues with S. Columbanus in his Rule 332. 9 The 10. Commandements giuen by God in the Law of Moyses 244. 4 The 10. Commandements all of the Law of Nature excepting that of obseruing the Sabboth ib Commodus succeeded his Father Marcus Aurelius Antoninus in the Empire 247. 1. Commodus exceeded all former Emperours in impiety ib. Commodus fauorable to Christians ib. Communion vnder one kind vsed in the time of Pope Cornelius 381. 8. or 391. 8. Communion vnder one kind vsed in S. Syluesters time in the Church of Rome 539. 2. Conche S. Martins Sister and S. Patrikes mother v. Couche Sacramentall Confession in S. Syluesters time 538. 2. Confirmation allowed for a Sacracrament by S. Cyprian 382. 10. or 392. 10. Confirmation defined to be a Sacrament in the Councell of Arles 483. 2. Constantius Clorus elected Cesar 391. 1. Constantius employed in cruel warrs in Germany 418. 2. Constantius hath the recouery of Britaine committed vnto him 392. 1. 458. 1. Constantius twice in Britaine 376. 5. or 373. 5. Constantius concluds a peace with King Coel. ib. Constantius marrieth King Coels daughter Helena at his first comming into Britaine ib. Constantius mariage with S. Helena trew mariage euen by the RomaÌ Lawes 458. 1. Constantius put away S. Helena 409. 4. Constantius by his diuorchment of Sainct Helena depriued himselfe of regall Power in Britaine 409. 4. Constantius receaues Theodora a Pagan Concubine vnder the name of wife 409. 4. Constantius mariage with Theodora adulterate 458. 1. Constantius receaueth againe his wife S. Helena 458. 1. This was at his second being in Britaine 376. 5. or 373. 5. Constantius no instrument of Persecution 409. 4. 460. 5. Constantius finding the Christians in Britaine free at the death of King Coel so preserueth them 411. 4. c. 460. 5. c. Constantius alwaies a worshipper of the trew God 410. 4. or 419. 4. ConstaÌtius memorable acte to make triall of trew Christians ib. Constantius restoreth Christian Religion in Britaine and other places 463. 2. c. Constantius permitteth Churches to be erected 464. 4 Constantius fals sicke at Yorke 465. 4. Constantius warned by an Angell to leaue the Empire to Constantine 396. 6. 465. 5. Constantius crownes his sonne Constantine Emperour and prophesieth that he should aduance Christian Religion 465. 5. Constantius dieth at Yorke 401. 9. The time of Constantius death 466. 6. or 464. 6. Constantius sumptuous buriall at Yorke ib. Constantius buriall performed according to some with Christian solemnities 412. 5. Constantius body found at Caernaruon and honorably emtombed among other Christians ib. Constantine the Great sonne of CoÌstantius and S. Helena 396. 6. Constantine a Britan by birth ib. Constantine escapeth from Dioclesian and Maximian 465. 5. Constantine arriues safely at Yorke ib. Constantine crowned Emperour ib. Constantine proclamed Emperor in Britaine 467. 1. Constantine designed to be Emperor by God himselfe 467. 1. Constantine kept Britaine quiet for Religion ib. Constantine restored all holy places in Britaine ib. Constantine had his education at Abingdon 469. 3. Constantine in Britaine prepares warre against the infidell Persecutor 470. 1. Constantine carried with him from Britaine a greate Power of his Country Brittish Souldiars 542. 2. Constantine committed the gouernment of Britaine to the Roman Proconsuls 542. 3. Constantine a worshipper of Christ before his miraculous Conuersion 471. 2. Constantins miraculous Vision of the Crosse ib. Constantins Vision of Christ in his sleepe ib. Constantine commands Christ onely to be worshipped 472. 3. Constantins miraculous Victory against his Pagan enemies by the signe of the Crosse 472. 4. Constantine aduanceth Christian Religion in all places destroying Idolatry 472. 5. Constantins wonderfull care deuotion and expedition in establishing Christian Religion and destroying Idolatry 473. 5. Constantins greate reuerence to the signe of the Crosse the ensigne of his Victories 473. 6. 488. 6. Constantine troubled with a Leprosie 475. 2. Constantine counselled by the Pagan Flamens to wash himselfe in a Bath of childrens bloude 475. 2. Constantine abhorreth the fact restoreth the children with rewards ib. Constantins Vision of Sainct Peter and S. Paul ib. Constantins Baptisme Confirmation at Rome by Sainct Syluester ib. The miracles which happened thereat ib. Constantine did not prolonge his Baptisme so longe as some write 489. 1. c. Constantine made a publike Oration persuading to embrace Christian Religion 476. 4. ConstaÌtine puts out an Edict against the Iewes 480. 4. Constantine consented and in dew manner
subscribed to the Roman Councell vnder S. Syluester 481. 5. Constantine subscribed in the Councell of Arles 483. 3. Constantine did neuer call or confirmed any Councell as a supreame iudge or sentencer 541. 5. Constantine put out an Edict for the quiet of Christians in all places 486. 1. Constantine ouerthrows Licinius 487. 2. Constantine by publike Edicts ascribeth his victories to Christ 487. 4. Constantine honoreth the chast and virginall life 488. 7. Constantine exempted the Cleargy from secular Iudges 489. 7. Constantins donation and munificent enriching the Church of Rome 497. 1. l c. Constantine determined to place his Emperiall seat at Troy 500. 1. Constantine in a Vision commanded to build his Emperiall City at Bizantium 501. 1. Constantine cals his Emperiall Seat Constantinople 502. 2. or 495. 2. Constantine acknowledge the Primacy of the Church of Rome 506. 3. Constantine furdereth the Councell of Nice 507. 6. Constantine refuseth to sitt downe vntill the Councell had caused him so to doe ib. Constantine bannished Arrius 507. 7. Constantins humble reuerence to S. Anthony 522. 6. Constantine made peace with the Persians 531. 4. Constantine procureth quietnesse for the Christians in Persia 532. 6. Constantins greate deuotion at the feast of Easter 532. 5. Constantine frounded a famous Church to the 12. Apostles in Constantinople 532. 6. Constantine erected in the same stately Images of all the Apostles ib. Constantine held prayers and protection of Saincts and helpe to the dead by them and prayer for the dead by the liuing 533. 6. Constantine reuerenced Relikes ib. Constantine commanded S. Athanasius to be restored 531. 3. Constantins death 534. 8. Constantine died not so soone as some write 530. 1. Constantine liued vntill the yeare 339. or 340. 531. 3. Constantins dead body vsed with great Christian pompe 534. 8. Constantius dead body greatly reuerenced by the Christians 534. 8. Constantine worshipped in his picture after his death 535. 9. Constantine prayed for by Preists and others after his death ib. Constantins Reliques worke many miracles 535. 10. ConstaÌtins Image workes many miracles ib. Constantine enrowled among the Saints in the Greeke Meneologe 477. 5. S. Constantia Constantins daughter a Virgin and holy Nunne 535. 10. S. Constantia cured from a Leprosie by S. Agnes ib. S. Constantia erected a Nunnery by the place where she was cured 536. 10. Constantius not presently after his Father Constantins death infected with the Arrian Heresie 548. 1. Constantius consented to the recalling of S. Athanasius from exile ib. Constantius sent diuers friendly letters to S. Athanasius ib. Constantius falling into Heresie a great hurt to Catholike Religion in many places 544. 7. Constantius consented to the calling of the great Councell of Sardice 548. 1. Constantius laboureth to peruert the Councell of Ariminum 553. 4. Constantius persecuteth Catholikes 553. 5. Constantius commandeth Vrsatius to persecur the Bishops that would not subscribe to the Arrian Heresie ib. Constantius mallice against Liberius Pope ib. Constantius his Persecution came not into Britaine ib. Constantius by some excused to be no Heretike but a professed Catholike at his death 559. 6. Constantius confessed Christ to be the naturall sonne of God 561. 8. Constantius acknowledged three faults at his death and which they were 559. 6. Penitent for the same ib. Constantius his holy death 560. 6. An Angelicall harmony heard at his buriall 560. 7. Constantius baptized by Enzoius an Arrian ib. Constantius baptized with the true forme of Baptisme 561. 8. Constantius Age and time of death 561. 9. Constantius sent Iulian the Apostata to the dangerous warres of Gallia with intention to haue him slaine 562. 1. Constantius secretly incited Vadomarus King of the Frankes to take armes against Iulian. ib. S. Cornelius Pope maintained appeales to Rome 384. 12. or 395. 12. Sainct Cornelius his other Decrees ib. S. Cornelius Martyred 379. 5. Couche or rather Conche S. Martins Sister married in Britaine 577. 1. Couche S. Patrikes Mother ib. Couldeis men so called by the Scots and who they were 588. 4. Couldeis the principall instruments in conuerting the Scottish and Brittish Nations 389. 4 Couldeis chosen for Bishops ib. Generall Councells necessary 506. 3. No generall Councell to be gathered without the authority of the Church of Rome 540. 4. The first Councell of Anthioch ordained that in euery Prouince their should be a Metropolitan 188. 3. A Councell of Bishops in Cornewall 388. 4. A Councell gathered by S. Syluester at Rome 480. 4. This Councells Decrees concer-cerning Orders the Primacie c. 481. 5. The first Councell at Arles in France consisting of 600. Bishops 482. 1. The Legats of the Pope their present ib. This Councels Decrees 482. 2. The Councell of Nice gathered 505. 1. c. The Popes Legats subscribed first in the same 506. 2. The Councell of Nice desireth the Confirmation of the Pope 509. 12. The Councell of Sardice confirmed the Nicen faith 548. 1. The CouÌcell of Sardice Orthodoxall 550. 3. The generall Councell of Sardice quite different from an hereticall Conciliable of the same name ib. The Councell of Ariminum gathered 551. 1. The number of Bishops there both Catholike and Arrian 552. 2. The Councell of Ariminum subscribed to a Materiall error 553. 4. The Councell of Ariminum dissolued ib. Crathlint King of the Scots builded S. Amphibalus a Church in the I le of Man 430. 2. Crathlint his great zeale and deuotion ib. Creete an Iland in the Adriatike Sea 142. 4. Creete aunciently knowne by the name of Hecatompolis 143. 4. 210. 3. The Metropolis of Creete Metropolis to the adiacent Ilands 143. 4. Crosses made and worshipped 138. 5. 328. 5. c. Crosses and Images certaine tokens of Christianity 323. 2. or 321. 2. The Crosse of our Sauiour found out by S. Helen 515. 8. c. The Crosse of our Sauiour knowne by a miracle 520. 22. The Crosse of our Sauiour diminished not for being cut and carried away 520. 21. Crucifying neuer vsed by Britans 45. 3. Curia a City in Rhetia when builded 348. 5. Curia when first a Bishops seat ib. A custome amongst the Romans to haue all strange euents related to the Emperour at Rome 3. 3. D. S. Damasus Author of the Pontificall 174. 2 S. Damasus an aduancer of that Religion which Protestants call Papistry 576. 8. S. Damianus and Fugatianus appointed by S. Eleutherius for his Legats into Britaine 260. 1. S. Damianus and Fugatianus their Power and Commission 260. 2. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus planted Christian Religion in Britaine 263. 5. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus were both Bishops 265. 7. S. Damianus and Fugatianus preaching in Britaine and many conuerted by them 266. 1. c. A Protestant confuted for affirming them to haue preuailed litle in preaching 267. 2. S. Damianus and Fugatianus conuerteth vniuersities 269. 4. Sainct Damianus and Fugatianus change the Pagan Temples into Christian Churches 304. 1. S. Damianus and S. Fugatianus returned to Rome for the
Irish deriue their first preaching of the faith from such as came out of Britaine 25. 2. Diuers Islands conuerted immediatly after the promulgation of the Gospell 32. 4. Ilands about Britaine the refuges of persecuted Christians 425. 3. or 428. 3. Iteanus an Abbot 602. 7. Iulianus Apostota sonne of Constantius Clorus by Theodora 562. 1. Iulianus created Cesar ib. Iulianus married Helena Constantius his Sister ib. Iulianus inuadeth the Empire 554. 5. Iulianus renowned for his victories ib. Iulianus chosen Emperour 554. 5. 562. 1. Iulianus fauorable first to Catholikes 554. 5. Iulianus recalled Bishops banished by Constantius ib. Iulianus his short reigne 563. 2. Iulianus his persecution neuer extended to Britaine ib. Iulianus went aboute to build Hierusalem in fauour of the Iewes 564. 3. S. Iude Martyred in Persia 46. 4. Pope Iulius exempted Priests from secular iudges 540. 5. Pope Iulius maintained that no CouÌcell might be called with out the allowance of the Roman See ib. SS Iulius Aaron Martyred at Caerlegion 426. 2. SS Iulius and Aarons education ib. SS Iulius Aaron honored with Pilgrimages and praiers ib. SS Iulius Aarons heroical magnanimity 428. 3. or 425. 3. SS Iulius Aaron Martyred and on what day ib. Iulius Cesar made Britaine tributarie to the Romans 1. 1. Iulius Cesar carried Britans to Rome as hostages ib. Iulius Philippus the first Christian Emperour 391. 1. S. Iustins Apologie for Christians 202. 3. 230. 4. S. Iustin defended the same publikly in disputation 230. 4. S. Iustus ordained Bishop 210. 4. S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Martyred 220. 2. K. S. Kebius sonne vnto Salomon Duke of Cornewaile 565. 1. S. Kebius refused the principality of Cornewaile 566. 2. S. Kebius went into France and why ib. S. Kebius consecrated Bishop by faint Hilarius and when ib. S. Kebius present at the Councell of Ariminum ib. The time of his death 565. 1. The place of his death 566. 3. S. Kebius his Miracles ib. S. Kebius place of aboad ib. S Keina a Noble Britans daughter 585. 10. S. Keina liued allwaies a holy virgin ib. S. Keina renowned for Miracles ib. S. Kentegern renowned for his regular life according to our Brittish Order 332. 8. S. Kentegern erected a Monastery in Wales 310. 8. The manner of liuing of his Monkes ib. The number of Priests and Preachers in his Monastery 332. 8. S. Kentegerns state of life approued by saint Gregorie ib. The Kings of Britaine were rather friends then enemies to Christian Religion in Tiberius daies 23. 7. No King of Britaine after our Sauiours Passion ioyned with the Romans in their Religion 164. 3. The King of France stileth him selfe Primogenitus Ecclesiae and why 251. 6. Kinges must reuerence the Church and not rule it 301. 5. Kimbeline King of Britaine 1. 1. Kimbeline present at Rome at the strange reports of our Sauiour 8. 9. L. THe Latin tongue frequent in Britaine 268. 3. None could beare office that vnderstode it not ib. The skill in the Latin tongue a great healp to the Britans conuersion ib. A Law amongst the Romans about the worshipping of their Gods 15. 6. A Law amongst the Romans concerning the illegitimation of wiues 397. 6. The auncient Lawes of Britaine for the most part ascribed to Mulmutius Dunwallo 301. 6. The old Lawes of Britaine translated out of the Brittish language into Latin ib. Lentulus Writes to Tiberius Concerning Christ 12. 2. Leporius Agricola a Monke of Bangor 607. 2. Leporius once a Pelagian ib. Leporius conuerted and made priest ib. Liberius succeeded saint Iulius in the Papacy 556. 1. Liberius was no Arrian or consenter to them ib. Liberius exiled by the Arrians ib. Liberius slandered by the Arrians to haue subscribed vnto their Articles 557. 1. The people in Armes for his returne ib. The Matrons of Rome seeke for his returne 558. 2. Liberius permitted to returne 557. 1. Liberius interdicted those who affirmed the error of the Arrians ib. Liberius exhorts the Easterne Bishops to confesse the holy Trinity 558. 4. Lich-feild why so called 446. 3. Licinâus Emperour in the East 486. 1. Licinius married Constantia ib. Licinius professed himselfe a friend to Christians ib. Licinius fell to warre with Constantine 487. 2. Licinius ouerthrowne ib. Licinius hangeth himselfe ib. S. Liephard a Bishop and Martyr of Britaine 587. 12. Lights vsed in the Church 552. 5. S. Linus care of Britaine 167. 4. S. Linus consecrated diuers Preists of this Nation 167. 4. S. Linus conuersed most with Britans at Rome 164. 3. S. Liuinus Disciple to saint Benignus 332. 9. S. Liuinus made Priest ib. Liuius Gallus slain 475. 4. Lollius Vrbicus sent with forces into Britaine 219. 1. Lollius Vrbicus fought some battailes against the Britans ib. London once called Augusta 94. 4. 178. 7. London called Augusta in respect of the Nobility of the place 181. 10. London builded by Brutus 280. 2. London the most auncient Citty of Britaine ib. London an Arch-flamens Seat ib. London a Primats See 178. 6. London opprest with the persecution of Dioclesian 426. 1. S. Lucius King when conuerted 193. 2. S. Lucius beginning of his reigne 201. 2. S. Lucius makes intercessioÌ to Rome to become a Christian 210. 4. 217. 8. S. Lucius consented at least to be a Christian in the time of Pope Higinius 211. 5. S. Lucius the first Christian King in the world 212. 1. S. Lucius perswaded to Christianity by the Christians of Cambridge 212. 7. S. Lucius not conuerted by S. Eluanus or Meduuinus 213. 2. S. Lucius conuerted by S. Timothius and Marcellus Britans ib. S. Lucius consulted with the Archflamens before he entered into disputation concerning Religion 217. 7. S. Lucius hindered by diuers human feares from open profession of of Christian Religion 219. 1. S. Lucius professed not Christian Religion publickly vntill the time of Pope Eleutherius 221. 3. S. Lucius deales with Pope Eleutherius about a generall Conuersion of Britaine 221. 3. S. Lucius certified of the Emperours and Roman Nobilities good liking of Christian Religion 238. 4. S. Lucius his Ambassage to Rome and time thereof 248. 3. A Protestant answered for blaming his Ambassage 250. 5. c. S. Lucius did write to Rome for the establishing of his temporall Estate 256. 3. S. Lucius did write to Pope Eleutherius for the Roman Lawes 295. 1. Pope Eleutherius his answere corrupted ib. S. Lucius his Lawes were for the most part our old Britan Lawes 301. 6. S. Lucius the first King Nutricius of Gods Church 304. 1. S. Lucius first deserued the Title of Defender of the faith ib. S. Lucius founded the Vniuersity of Bangor in Wales 380. 6. S. Lucius founded diuers other Monasteries both of men and women 308. 7. S. Lucius carefull to haue things in Britaine confirmed by the Popes authority 312. 1. S. Lucius kingly munificence and bountie 338. 2. S. Lucius death 346. 3. The day of his death 347. 1. 349. 5. S. Lucius preached not in Germany neither was he Martyred or died there 347.